tyhare062367's Avatar
tyhare062367 Member Since October 23, 2009

My Brother, My Sister Part III

PantyhosePrincess on Incest Stories

My Brother, My Sister Part III

By

Michele Nylons

From Part II

It was too much for me and I started to squirt hot semen, drenching my panties as he squeezed me harder. Tom grunted and pushed himself into me as far as he could, I was pushed hard against the kitchen counter as my brother's throbbing cock exploded deep in my ass. I felt the head of his penis pulsate against my prostate as he shot stream after stream of hot semen deep inside me. I continued to eject jets of come as his hand squeezed my penis harder through my silky nylon panties.

I moaned and squirmed my ass back against him to drain the last droplets of come from him. He groaned and collapsed against me, sated.

"OOOOOhhhhhh Sis, that was just so fucking good," my brother whisper

Read More
ed in my ear and kissed my earlobe.

 

Part III

Tom eased back and his long thick cock slid out of my ass; he slid my panties back into place, pulled my skirt back down, and patted my ass.

"Well done Sis," he laughed.

"I really need to empty the old ball sack, and your ass was just the place to do it. Now cook my fucking breakfast bitch!" he scolded; any form of tenderness gone from his voice.

I sheepishly turned back to my chores as I felt my brother's semen oozing from ass and mix with my own semen pooled in the crotch of my nylon panties as it start to cool off and congeal.

"Tom, can I please change my underwear?" I asked, using a pleading, subordinate tone.

"I don't think so Mike, I mean Michele. When you have served my breakfast we might go back upstairs to where you keep your girly clothes and pick out something more suitable for company; but for now you'll do fine as you are" Tom answered.

'Company, Oh my God, what is my brother thinking of getting up to next,' I thought to myself.

I decided to shut up and get on with Tom's breakfast. As I laid the plate before him, Tom slid his hand up my sheer stockinged leg and stoked my thigh. I didn't move, I decided to let Tom have everything his way for now; after all he held all the aces.

Tom continued to play with my stocking tops as shovelled food into his mouth with his other hand. Then his hand slid up to my soaked panties.

"Oh fuck Sis, you're sopping wet. I must have come a torrent in your ass, and you're soaked in the front too," he laughed as his hand slid around and stroked my cock through the nylon panty.

"Well I'm glad that you liked that I gave you a 'reach around' but for fuck sake all that come in your knickers is disgusting!" Tom laughed evilly and then removed his hand and wiped it on the front of my black miniskirt.

"You fucking arsehole!" I yelled and made to slap his face.

Tom was too quick for me and grabbed my hand in mid air as he stood up and pushed me back hard. I tottered back on my high heels and fell flat on my ass on the kitchen floor, winded. I must of looked a sight, my legs spread, skirt rucked up to expose my stocking tops and soaked white nylon panties, and my thick makeup starting to run as I tried to hold back tears.

"You fucking well are a girl Mike!" Tom spat contemptuously.

"Now get your fucking faggot, girly ass into the shower and clean yourself up. And don't think this is over, I've just started having fun. When you've cleaned my 'man fat' from your ass and made up your slutty face for me again, I'll help you pick out the wardrobe for this afternoon's entertainment. Now fuck off and let me finish my breakfast you freak!" my Brother said, dismissing me from the room.

I skittered up onto my heels and slunk off to the shower. I had never felt so humiliated. Even the raping I had received from the street gang last night had some semblance of respect and tenderness. My Brother Tom was treating me like a two-dollar whore this morning!

I removed my come stained panties, garters, stockings and skirt then gathered up the soiled clothing from last night's 'adventures' and put them in the washer while I showered. I spent at least half an hour washing myself and gave myself a quick enema to clean out my brother's come from inside me. I vaguely heard the phone ringing and Tom answering during this period, but paid scant attention.

After three-quarters of an hour I retrieved my now clean clothes from the washer and placed them in the dryer. I felt refreshed enough to go to my room and get dressed. As I entered Tom was sitting on the bed surrounded by a selection of my girl clothes he had obviously taken from my secret hiding place at the back of the wardrobe.

Tom had laid out my red Lycra miniskirt, a black sheer blouse, black nylon panties and matching bra, and a pair of my sheerest black seamed nylon stockings. On the floor were my high heeled, patent leather, open toe, sandals. My blonde wig was sitting on the dresser amongst the makeup scattered there from this morning.

"Get dressed, Sis," Tom ordered.

"And put on lots of that slutty makeup you wear, just like last night. And…fucking get a move on; we've got company coming."

"What are you on about Tom?"

"Who have we got coming?" I sounded alarmed.

Tom grabbed me and threw me on the bed.

"Just do what you're told 'big Sister', unless of course you want our family and the whole neighbourhood to know about you perversion!" Tom yelled into my face. He stormed out the room and left me to dress.

I knew I had no choice but to comply as I plied on my makeup, making my self look like a cheap whore with heavily mascaraed eyes, ruby red lips, and rouged cheeks. I fitted the wig, slid into the bra and panty set, pulled my matching black garter belt over my panties and squeezed into the tight red mini. I eased the slinky nylon blouse over my shoulders and bent down to glide the diaphanous, black nylons up my legs and attached them to the garters. I buckled the high heels and bent down to straighten the seams of my stockings.

As I was I stood up and turned my back to the mirror to check my stocking seams were straight, the door had opened silently.

"My fucking oath Tom, she looks even better than last night, I can't wait to get my hands on her!" a voice I remembered from last night exclaimed.

I turned around and saw a jet-black youth that I identified as being the leader of the gang that had forced their way on me last night in the park.

"Well don't wait Tone," by Brother Tom, said matter of factly.

"Help yourself. Tony, this is my Sister Michele; Michele this is Tony. But what the fuck, you two met on a more than personal level last night didn't you. So, no need for formal introductions," he laughed.

"Go for it Tone!"

The black, heavily muscled youth sprang forward and wrapped me in his huge arms. He pulled me forward and I collapsed against him. He looked me in the eyes and then pulled my face towards his.

"Hello Michele," he whispered.

"Remember me?"

Just before his lips crushed mine I tried to scream.

"Nooooooooo!"

But his lips mashed against mine and my scream was stifled. Tony forced his tongue into my mouth and began to rape my mouth. He pulled me hard against him and I felt the growing bulge in his jeans as he kissed me. Tony's right hand released its grip from around me and went to my ass and began squeezing my cheeks through my skirt and panties. He rubbed first one cheek of my ass then the other as he continued to French kiss me.

I tried to struggle, but his grip was too tight and all I succeeded in doing was moving my lower body against him and arousing him further. His cock now felt like an iron bar against me. Tony's hand now reached under my skirt and started to caress my stockinged thighs. I was so breathless I thought I would pass out.

"Oh fuck yes, Michele," Tony whispered as his lips left mine briefly.

"God you are one sexy little girly-boy!"

He then proceeded to kiss me again and steadily force me back towards the bed. I had no control over the situation and as my legs came into contact with the end of my bed I fell backwards with Tony on top of me. He reached under my arms and dragged me up the bed so I was prone underneath him; all the time his lips were locked on mine. The only thing I could think to do was slam my legs shut in protest.

Tony broke the kiss and as I lay there panting he straddled me. He was sweating and breathing hard himself. He tore off his T-shirt and unbuckled his belt; he pushed his jeans down and lifted each leg to shed himself of the garment. He wore no underwear and I caught sight of his huge erect organ. It looked even bigger than the monster he had forced into me last night.

I prayed that this would end soon. Maybe Mom and Dad would come home, maybe Tom would take pity on me, maybe the world would end; what chance did I have?

Tony now lay on top of me, taking his weight on his elbows and began a series of passionate kisses. His hands roamed over my body, stroking and caressing. Eventually one hand reached under my skirt and began to stroke my thighs again. I felt him squirm on top of me and realised what he was doing. Tony was working his cock between my locked, stocking encased thighs. He started a slow steady rhythm as he dry humped my thighs, his cock trapped between them.

I felt him get further excited now and his kisses became even more passionate as his rock hard cock continued its steady fucking motion between my nyloned legs. I made a mistake. I opened my legs slightly to try and thwart his pleasure, and Tony immediately seized the opportunity. He dropped one leg between mine and forced them further apart. He pushed up with his hips and his iron hard cock came into contact with mine through the gauzy nylon of my panties. Tony immediately began dry fucking me through my panties, his hard member pressed against mine, only the thin translucent nylon between them.

I couldn't help myself. My cock began to harden and I started to push up to meet his thrusts. I responded to his kisses, driving my tongue deep into his mouth and mashing my lipsticked lips against his. The feeling of our cocks rubbing together with only the thin nylon panty between them was exquisite. Again I had gone from being the victim of a rape to willing participant, only because of my inability to control my arousal.

I was enjoying the dry fucking so much that I pushed my heels into the bed to force my crotch higher and harder to meet Tony's thrusts. I locked my arms around him and began to groan. I then felt the bed shift as a weight was added just near my head. I turned to the right and opened eyes and saw my brother's engorged member level with my face. I guess it was just instinct, but I opened my mouth and sucked the proffered appendage into my mouth, my lipstick leaving a red trail along the shaft as it slid over my lips.

I began to move my tongue around the throbbing head of Tom's cock, licking under the glands whilst keeping it trapped in my mouth, my lips clamped on the shaft. I heard my brother groan.

"Oh Sis, yeah sweets, that what I wanted."

Tony stopped thrusting against me and I writhed on the bed to indicate my disappointment, but he was only adjusting his position. He put his knees between mine and grabbed my silky, stockinged calves and lifted my legs up and locked them under his arms. I felt his cock prodding against the leg opening of my knickers and then felt it slide inside my panties and rest against my ass bud.

I was now getting exceptionally randy and began a steady long slow blowjob on my brother Tom. I kept his shaft clamped between my lips and moved my head up and down his shaft as my tongue continued to lash his tender glans. My own cock was rock hard and the tip had forced its way out of my panty waistband and was so sensitive, the friction of it rubbing on my skirt was painful. I reached down and pulled up my lycra skirt around my waist, fully exposing my panty clad ass and balls, my glans were now exposed and my cock was pushed flat against my stomach by the waistband of my panties.

Tony started to push forward with his hips, and his penis, lubricated by our 'cock-kissing' session, slid slowly into my ass. I relaxed my inner muscles and allowed him to enter me until his balls rested snugly against my ass cheeks. Tony then lifted my legs higher and placed my high-heeled feet over his shoulders, he was kissing my stocking legs, bending forward and moving his kisses up my legs as his cock started its outstroke.

I clenched my lower muscles tight and my ass gripped his cock as it started a steady in and out rhythm, on the in stroke his body rubbed against my cock adding to my pleasure. I was sucking Tom's cock to the same rhythm, his cock being swallowed deep into my throat as Tony's shaft pumped into my ass.

"Oh fuck Sis, this is just so good! Suck that cock honey!" my brother groaned.

"And take me deep inside you sugar," breathed Tony.

The pace gradually increased as Tony started to fuck me hard. He was no longer gentle, but was pounding his hard, fat cock in and out of me faster and harder, his balls slamming into my panty ass and grinding himself against me at the top of his in stroke. Tom was keeping pace and was now holding my head as he fucked my mouth, I was breathing heavily through my nose trying not to choke when his cock was fully inserted into my mouth, his balls banging against my chin.

And me, the poor little girl being raped? I was enjoying every second! I was sucking and licking my brother's cock, and rising to meet Tony's thrusts as I concentrated on squeezing his cock tight inside me.

The pace was now at a crescendo and both of the boys where groaning as they approached orgasm.

"Ohhhhhhhh fuuuuuuuuck honey I'm gonna' come, I can feel it," groaned Tony.

"Ohhhhhhhh me too!" screamed Tom.

"Take it! Take it! Take it, sugar!" Screamed Tom, as I felt him push forward with a mighty thrust. He buried his face in my nyloned thigh and kissed me there as his cock started to spasm deep in my ass. He was pushing his cock into me as deep as he could, and grinding his balls against my panty ass to increase the sensation of his orgasm. I felt my ass flood with hot semen.

At the same time Tony groaned,

"Here Michele, take my load!" And he too pushed his cock deep inside my mouth down to the back of my throat, his hands forcing my head hard against his crotch. Hot salty sperm started to boil from his throbbing penis and fill my mouth. As much I sucked I couldn't swallow it all and I pulled my head back. Tom pulled his cock from my mouth and rubbed it all over my face as the last of his seed ejaculated over my face. The hot, sticky come was in my eyes, my hair, and all over my cheeks. My makeup was running as semen was smeared all over my face by my Brother's hot, jerking cock.

I felt the last spasms of Tony's orgasm deep in my ass, and my bother's hand squeeze my cock and stroke it in a tight grip. I ejaculated against my belly; I felt the hot come pool there as my dick throbbed in my brother's hand.

The Silken Family Trap Part VII

PantyhosePrincess on Incest Stories

The Silken Family Trap – Part VII

By

Michele Nylons

 

From Part VI

We both slowly came back to earth from our shattering orgasms and Matron went limp, whimpering in the last throes of her climax. I eased back and my now deflating penis popped out of Matron's asshole; my semen began to mix with her cunt juices and ran down through the folds of her pussy and on to her smoky grey nylons, staining them with our combined come. She turned around and pulled herself upright off the desk, her heavy makeup ruined by the face fucking she had given my Sister and by the exertion of our frantic fuck. I could smell my Sisters cunt on her breat

Read More
h as she wrapped her arms around me and pulled my face to hers and gave a hard sloppy kiss, thrusting her tongue deep into my mouth. She pulled back and smiled at me.

 

Part VII

And so it was for the next six months. I engaged in all the nylon fetish sex I could possibly want. I had my Mom, my Sister, and Matron wrapped around my fingers. They enjoyed our sexcapades, sure, but beneath it all was the undercurrent of incest and forced sex; after all I had raped all of my now willing participants to begin with.

I had the company of my three nylon queens individually, Mom and Sis together, and occasionally all three of them together; and of course they always wore nice sexy outfits, often their respective uniforms, and always pantyhose or stockings and nylon panties; my fetish dominating our incestuous relationship.

Mom was at first quiet shocked when she found out Eileen and I had blackmailed Matron into our 'silken family trap', but quickly submitted to the new rules of my game. She eventually capitulated to a foursome when we invited Matron around home for dinner, followed by lashings of sex for desert. I had the pleasure of watching Mom and Matron sixty nine each other fully clothed, their heads buried under each other's skirts as they pleasured each other lying on the couch in the lounge whilst Sis stroked me off into a sheer stocking. I managed to fuck all three of them that night but was so tired I had to take the next day off school.

And then things took a strange turn that I never would have expected nor ever dreamed could happen.

It was a cool sunny winter afternoon when Mom came into the house excited.

"Look kids, we've been invited to fancy dress party by the girls on my shift at the Ward," she beamed.

"Not fucking likely!" I responded. "That sounds like girls fun to me."

"Oh come on Mike, it sounds like fun, it's a 'Whores and Pimps' night," she said.

"What's a 'Whores and Pimps' night?" Eileen asked.

"Well obviously the girls go to the party dressed as whores and the guys dress as pimps; you know the sort of thing," Mom explained.

"Well Mike, if me and Mom dress as whores, you know what that means don't you? Short skirts, high heels, sheer nylons, pretty panties, lots of slutty makeup, all the things you hate." Eileen teased.

"Now that you put it that way, it sounds like it could be fun, especially on the way home in the car after you girls have had all night to tease me, not to mention the other 'whores' who will be at the party. Ok, count me in," I said.

"Well its three o'clock now and we've to be there by seven, if you get showered and changed by five Mike, that leaves your Sister and I plenty of time to find suitable costumes and prepare ourselves for the evening. If you behave we might even give you something before we go," she winked.

"Well Mom, having an intimate knowledge of yours and Sis's wardrobe, neither of you will have problems dressing up as whores," I taunted.

"Hey!!!!!!" they both chimed in together; but it was too late I was of to my room to see what I could throw together for fancy dress.

'What the fuck does a pimp wear?' I wondered.

As I shaved, showered and dried myself off, I fantasised about the evening to come; lots of women and girls dressed up as whores. They were all bound to wear revealing clothing, miniskirts, hot pants, that sort of thing; and all whores wore nylons didn't they? I could hardly wait!

I wondered into the lounge room about six o'clock looking despondent. As a teenage lad I had no idea what a pimp wore and the best I could muster was a wrinkled suit that I had almost outgrown, and a cowboy hat.

Both the girls burst into laughter when I entered.

"Oh fuck Mike, you look like a dickhead," Eileen chortled.

"Hey, that’s not fair. He looks like a kid who hasn't a clue how to dress," Mom laughed in time with my Sister.

"Oh cut it out you two. It's easy for you, your costumes are just the sort of thing you wear for me around the house anyway, and I must say you both look like eminently fuckable whores," I retorted.

Mom was wearing her shortest black leather miniskirt, a black low cut short sleeved blouse, matching black patent leather, six inch high heeled 'fuck me' pumps, and sheer black seamed stockings. Her reinforced stocking tops were easily visible at the hem of the miniskirt and they were clasped into bright red garter straps that disappeared under her skirt and led up to her garter belt. The crotch of her matching gauzy red nylon panties was just visible whenever she made the slightest move and her identical red bra was on display for all to see, pushing up her tits and hardly covered at all by her blouse. Her flaming red hair was worn frizzed and big, framing her heavily made-up face; lashings of black mascara, mauve eyeshadow, blushed cheeks and ruby red lips. The outfit was completed with a gold necklace, gold bangles on her wrists, gold teardrop earings dangling from her ears, and a matching anklet glittered on her sheer stocking encased ankle. She looked just like an eighties whore!

My Sister was wearing white skin tight nylon bustier, her lovely adolescent tits on display. She had squeezed into the tightest hotpants I have ever seen. The taut red lycra hotpants were moulded to her ass and emphasised her pubic mound; there was no visible panty line meaning that the glossy taupe pantyhose that glittered on her long legs was the only underwear she was wearing. The ensemble was completed with white platform shoes. She wore her red hair in a similar style to Mom; her makeup was also identical, although her selection of jewellery was gaudy and ornamental. The single exception being the gold ankle bracelet, identical to Mom's, sparkling on her gossamer encased ankle. She looked like a seventies whore!

I was enamoured with my pair of whores from decades past and could hardly wait to get my hands on them.

"Well come on Mike, cant you do better than that for a costume, look at the effort me and Mom have put in," Eileen complained.

"Leave him alone," Mom replied, "Let me look in you wardrobe Mike and see if we can't find some thing more pimp like shall we?"

Mom led the way to my room and I couldn't take my eyes of her ass and legs. Her pert buttocks, encased in her sheer red panties peeked below the hem of her skirt, and her legs looked so long, accentuated by the seamed nylons and high-heeled pumps. We rummaged around in my wardrobe and found nothing suitable for me to wear. Returning to the lounge we I sat down next to Eileen and Mom went to the kitchen and returned with drinks. Mom figured that as been as we were all fucking each other and breaking the incest taboo, what difference would a little under age drinking make? Mom handed me my favourite drink, a rum and coke.

"Well I do have one idea Mike," she said coyly, a cheeky grin on her face, "but I'm not sure you would be up for it?"

"What?" I asked.

"Well……….what if you come along as a whore too!" she exclaimed.

"FUCK OFF!" I responded immediately; but then Eileen piped straight in,

"Great idea Mom, I bet we can make him look a proper trollop; come on Mike it'll be fun."

"No fucking way!" I again replied, "You are not dressing me in drag!"

"Come on," the girls chimed together.

"Think of it this way Mike," Eileen said smugly, "You are always getting into our pantyhose and knickers, now it will be our chance to get into yours."

I thought back to the time a few months ago, before I had 'tamed' my Mom and Sis: 'Alone in my room I would enact my pantyhose fantasies. I would wear them, sniff them, and wank in them, all kinds of pantyhose perversion. I loved the sight, feel, and smell of nylons. I could get an erection just rubbing their silken material against my face, and could orgasm by just rubbing my cock against the silky fabric. Yes living with two ladies who wore pantyhose every day had its advantages'.

I had loved the feel of nylon on my legs and balls, and this would be one way to experience that lovely feeling again, and maybe I could enact my ultimate fantasy after the party; fucking a girl in nylons while I was wearing them too! Maybe I should go along with their harebrained scheme to please my own appetites. Besides, the drink was starting to kick in, I felt relaxed and uninhibited.

"Ok," I found myself saying, "you can dress me like a whore, but you girls are really going to have to put out to repay me for this little party trick."

"Oh you will get repaid Mike," Mom said, "you will get repaid."

Eileen bought me another rum and coke, "Here Mike," she offered, "drink up, we're going to a party remember?"

"Ok Sis, you bet, these drinks are great."

I was really starting to feel woozy as I gulped at the second drink, I can usually hold my liquor pretty well, even for a teenager, but this evening it was going straight to my head. I vaguely remember being led to the bathroom and the girls running me a bath. They gave me another drink while they ministered to me.

"I have already had a shower," I said, my voice sounding like it was coming from a long way off.

"Silly, we're shaving your legs Mike, you can't be a sexy whore with hairy legs," Mom laughed.

"Fuck off, you can't do that," I tried to get up, but it was no use; I fell back in the tub and started giggling.

Eileen helped me drink my drink by holding it up to my mouth. The rest of the evening was blur. I can remember little episodes of clarity, the girls drying me, dressing me in lingerie, helping me into a skirt and blouse, Eileen holding my head still while Mom applied makeup and pulled a wig over my head, Eileen bending down and buckling shoes on my feet. Shoes that I couldn't stand up in when they finally got me to my feet. After that I don't remember a thing, the world became one big blur, then it was dark.

Darknes……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

SNAP!!! I felt this tremendous rush as I breathed in the fumes from under my nose. Mom was standing in front of me waving a phial of something in my face, the vapours of which instantly sobered me up, and made me wide awake.

I knew something was terribly wrong. I was standing but my arms were extended above my head, my wrists clamped into what could only be cuffs. The weight of my body was suspended from my wrists and I struggled to take my weight on my feet. Then I realised that my feet were in some kind of strange shoes that made it hard for me to get my balance. Then I remembered my sister strapping me into a pair of Mom's high-heels. I also realised that my legs were held apart about a metre and no matter what I tried I couldn't close them.

Mom moved away from me and I looked down and was shocked. On my feet was indeed a pair of Mom's black high-heeled open toe pumps. I could see that my toenails were painted bright red through the opaque reinforced toe seam of the fully-fashioned smoky grey nylon stockings I was wearing. ( Similar to Matron's favourites I though somewhere in the recesses of my mind. ) I remembered vaguely about volunteering to dress in drag for a party, that explained the shoes and stockings; but I couldn't understand why there was a metre long stainless steel bar clamped above each ankle with a leather cuff holding my legs apart.

My eyes continued looking up my body. About mid thigh began the hem a black miniskirt made of some silky material, my other senses were awakening now and I could feel the luxurious feeling of the nylon stockings on my legs. The hem of the skirt sent little electric shocks along my thighs as the material stroked against my stockings. I was wearing a pink nylon blouse that felt so light and sexy against my back and chest; but I noticed I had false breasts and felt what could only be a bra around me. I followed the sleeves of the blouse up and saw my wrists clamped securely in the cuffs, my fingernails were painted red and my hands had been shaved; they looked positively feminine.

Ok, I figured out that the girls had dressed me as a woman for the party as I had agreed to, but why was I in captivity? I noticed some other things too, I was obviously wearing nylon panties, as I could feel the sensuous material against my balls and cock, and snug against my ass cheeks. I could discern a silken garment tight against and just over my panties, a suspender belt; I realised as I sensed the silken garters extending to the tops of my thighs. I could feel the little clips of the garter snaps on my thighs where they were attached to my stockings.

Mom stepped in front of me and held up a large mirror. I looked at her confused but she just held the mirror up to me. I saw a tawdry whore looking back at me. She was quite attractive in a cheap fuckable way. Framed in a blonde bob, was a face that had been heavily made up complete with lashings of mascara, eye shadow, rouge and lipstick. I realised it was me!

Mom smiled at me as saw the realisation on my face.

"Mike, we've turned you into Michele. Don't you like her?"

"Why?" I asked. "Why am I handcuffed like this Mom."

"Well Mike, er Michele, I spiked your drinks, being a Nurse I can get all kinds of drugs you know. Then your Sister and I shaved you all over and dressed you just like you are now. We applied that makeup and wig and then strung you up. Finally we put that restraining bar between your legs."

"Of course even me and Eileen had to have help to drag you down here to the basement and truss you up; so Matron helped."

Matron stepped into my sight. She was dressed in a black full body corset and waist cincher, her tits pushed up and out. From the bodice of her waist cincher, suspenders ran down her legs to her favourite smoky grey fully-fashioned nylon stockings. She had on a pair of the highest heels I had ever seen; black of course. She too was heavily made up.

"Hi Michele," she smiled at me and winked.

"But why?" I pleaded again.

"Because Mike, you need to be taught a lesson. Although we enjoy having sex with you and each other, and really get off on your nylon fetish, you did rape us!"

"What?!?" I asked amazed.

"All of us Mike, you forced yourself on all of us to begin with. So now you are going to see and feel what it's like to have someone force themselves on you. We have turned you into a girl; and now we are going to rape you!" Mom said viciously, her heavily made up face angry but so sexy.

"See! I knew you were the sort of lad who would have more fun if I left my nylons on," she said.

The Silken Family Trap Part VI

PantyhosePrincess on Incest Stories

The Silken Family Trap – Part VI

By

Michele Nylons

  From Part V

 I couldn't help thinking of Matron's large, well-shaped, pantyhosed legs all the way home. The fact that I had put her worn pantyhose on my cock and had sniffed the lovely smell of her cunt in her discarded hose was driving me insane with a newfound lust. That Matron had propositioned me and hinted that she knew I had a nylon fetish was also not lost on me, "But I bet you are the sort of lad who would have more fun If I left them on," what else could she mean?

I immediately started plotting how I might take her veiled invitation further, and even better in my mi

Read More
nd's fantasy, get Mom or Sis involved. As I turned these thoughts over in my mind, I realised my best chance was to get my older Sister Eileen to play along. Even though she was only eighteen, she had assisted me in getting Mom to become a willing participant in our nylon incest games, so why not Matron too? Besides Mom had continually stressed that we needed to keep our newfound family pleasures a secret; so, Eileen it was to be.

When I arrived home I raced up to my Sister's room, I was in luck, she was home. I entered her room to find her propped on the bed with a set of headphones on her head, listening to her music. I plopped myself on the bed beside her and of course, immediately began to stroke her pantyhose encased leg.

"Hi Sis," I smiled as I slid my hand up and down her gossamer nyloned thigh.

"Hi Mike," she smiled back, removing her headphones.

"Trust you to go straight for my legs; without even the slightest invitation or provocation," she laughed.

"You just have to be in the same room and wearing nylons Sis, you know I can't resist," I responded, smirking what I hoped was my cutest smile.

"Well, you will never guess what happened to me today?" I inquired.

"Well, no Mike I can't; but judging by the big smile on your face, the hard-on in your pants, and the way you are pawing my thighs, I guess it had something to with sex," she teased.

"Well Sis, the hard-on is in no small part due to my playing with your sexy legs, but largely due to my adventures this afternoon."

I then went on to tell Eileen about the fantastic fuck I had had with Mom in the Matron's office at the hospital. I also told her about playing with Matron's stockings before I fucked Mom, and about how Matron had come in to her office later and basically propositioned me. I then started to explain to her my plan to get Matron involved in our sex games.

Before I could go on further she stopped me.

"Mike, that story where you bent Mom over the desk and fucked her has got to one of the hottest stories I have ever heard; slide your hand up my skirt and see what you've done to me."

Who was I to turn down such a request? I slid my hand along my Sister's slinky nyloned thigh and under her little pleated tartan skirt. I savoured the feel of her nylons on my fingertips, and the light material of the hem of her skirt sliding along the back of my hand as it disappeared into the lovely playground that my Sister was encouraging me to explore.

As my hand encountered the top of her leg I slid it slowly across her silky pantied crotch. I could feel the heat, and as my fingers ventured down between her legs, I felt the damp wetness there.

"Oh Mike," she whispered,

"Please, please, please," my Sister begged.

I pushed two of my fingers into her slit, rubbing the nylon of her hose and panties against her labia. I pressed harder against where I guessed her clitty might be beneath her underwear and was immediately rewarded with a sob of pleasure.

"Oh god yes Mike, there, that’s it."

I massaged her cuntal area slowly but firmly and felt my Sister's panties become soaked with her juices. She squirmed and rose herself up off the bed to meet my ministrations. Her back and legs arched as she rose her torso up, taking her body weight on her feet and shoulders, her skirt fell back revealing dark green nylon panties covering gauzy sheer-to-the-waist pantyhose. What a magnificent sight I though as I continued to stoke her hot pussy through the layers on nylon.

After a few minutes of making Eileen squirm in sexual bliss, I decided that I needed to attend to the now raging hardon that was bulging in my jeans. Without ceasing attending to my Sister, I removed my clothes and manoeuvred myself between her spread legs. I lightly rubbed my engorged member against my Sister's nylon encased thigh and quickly got into the same rhythm as the stroking I was applying to her cunt.

The feel of her delicate nyloned leg against my cock was scintillating, I could never get too much of the wonderful feeling of my penis against nylon. As I started to press my cock harder on her leg, I too started to pant.

"Oh yes Sis, I love this, absolutely love it!"

"Don't stop Mike, I'm close, please, put him in me, put Him in ME!"

I knew what she meant, and my Sister begging to be fucked was a request not to be denied. I reached my hand inside her panties and seized a handful of gauzy nylon and ripped open the gusset of her pantyhose.

"Oh Mike, yes, put him in NOW!" Eileen screamed.

I reached behind Eileen and grabbed the two pillows that rested on her headboard and pushed them under her arched back. I pulled on the gusset of her pretty green panties and eased it to one side. I kneed myself forward and positioned the head of my cock inside my Sister's swollen labia and let go of the gusset of her panties. The soaked panty material eased back across her crotch and came to rest against the side of my penis.

Eileen felt my glans nestled in her cuntal lips and she slowly began to ease herself forward, impaling herself on my turgid, throbbing cock. As my Sister slid herself onto my cock, I reached forward and grabbed her waist just where the waistband of her pantyhose peeked over the top of her panties. I took a firm grip and started to push her down onto my member, slow and hard until I was buried into her right up to the hilt.

As our pelvises butted together we both grunted,

"Ough!"

I moved my hands down my Sister's sleek hosed legs and lifted her claves up and around my waist. I felt her legs lock behind me and she gripped me against her, the sheer nylons sending shooting sensations of delight where they brushed against me. She used the grip she had on me to commence a slow steady fuck; easing my cockhead out of her until the crown of my glans was touching her inner labia, then pulling me back into her until our crotches were smashed together.

Eillen's juices were flowing faster as my penis eased in and out of her, her soaked panty slid along my shaft, heightening the sensations shooting through my body. She started to chant in time to our now steadily increasing thrusts,

"Fuck! Fuck! FucK! FucK! FuCK! FuCK! FUCK! FUCK!……………….FUCK MMMMMMMMMEEEeeee!!!!!!!!"

"Oh Mike fuck me honey, please, please, please!" she sobbed as the tempo increased.

My body felt like it had some sort of electric sexual energy flowing through it due to the sensations of my Sister's cunt gripping my cock, her pantyhosed legs rubbing back and forth as we humped, and the nylon panty teasing the shaft of my cock as it thrust in and out of her.

Our orgasms were fast approaching and Eileen sensed it too. She locked her long legs around me even harder, clutching me in her grip and slamming me against her, grinding her cunt against my pelvis and causing exquisite friction to scour her clit. Her silken legs spasmed and convulsed against me and her cunt quivered and pulsed in orgasm. My cock burst forth stream after stream of hot semen inside her as it pulsed and throbbed in concert with her climax.

"Sis, Oh Sis! I love you, I love it!" I groaned as she sucked the energy from my body.

"Oh Mike, you drive me wild, Brother of mine. I love you too!"

We both came down very slowly from our mutual climax, shuddering and groaning as the last of orgasms drained from us. Eileen's, legs slid down my side and came to rest splayed apart with me between them. I slowly allowed myself to fall forward on top of her as she released me from her grip. I started kissing her gently, planting lots of little kisses on her lips and stroking her hair and caressing her face as I kissed her. We lay like that for a while, kissing and caressing as my cock slowly deflated inside her and eventually plopped our of her puffed-up pussy lips and came to rest on her panty crotch as the silky material slid back into place, my cock no longer keeping it to one side of her entrance.

"Mmmm Sis, I could lay here for hours and do this," I whispered into her ear.

"Liar," she giggled.

"You'd get hard again eventually and want to do it all over again!"

"And so would I, so get off me you naughty boy and tell me about your plan for Matron!"

I eased myself from on top of my sister and lay close beside her, lazily stroking her thighs and buttocks and occasionally stealing a kiss as I explained my plan to trap Matron. Eileen asked questions and offered suggestions as I outlined my plan. She giggled occasionally and conspired with me to concoct what hopefully would be another 'silken trap'; this time for Matron.

We decided to strike while the iron is hot and hatch our plan for the next day.

That night Mom came home exhausted and after a quick dinner she gave us both passionate kisses goodnight and went to bed; I was to find out later, that on the way she left her discarded nylons hanging from my bedroom doorknob; a nice trophy for my collection.

The next afternoon I met Eileen at home, we both skipped school after lunch to prepare our trap. Eileen dressed in a black leather mini, white low cut blouse, tan pantyhose and red high heels. She flipped up her skirt and revealed a pair of black, lacy open crotch panties. I loved the look of those open crotch panties covering her pantyhosed pussy.

"Down boy," she laughed as I made a half-hearted lunge for her.

With her usual lashings of makeup and red hair worn in an eighties frizz she looked more like a hooker than a schoolgirl.

I then made a call to the hospital and asked for the Matron supervising Mom's ward; I was in luck, she answered.

"Matron Phillips," a husky professional voice answered.

"Hello Matron, it's Mike here, I spoke to you yesterday afternoon in your office?"

"Hello Mike, what can I do for you, do you want to speak to your Mother?" she asked.

"Oh no Matron! I want to talk to you about my Mother. Its personal, and I wondered if I could see you alone in your office?"

"Well that is really an odd request Mike, I really don't normally see family members of my staff, especially alone." She responded.

"Please Matron, I really have to talk to someone about Mom; it's really important." I begged.

"Ok then Mike, if you insist, be here at two PM then; I'll make sure your Mother is busy in the ward so she won't know you are here," she capitulated.

"Thank you so much Matron," I responded, trying to sound relieved.

'We're on!" I winked at Eileen………………

At two PM sharp we were outside Matron's office. True to her word, Mom was not in sight, in fact the nurses station was empty; no one had seen us enter the ward.

"Come," Matron responded to my knock.

'I hope to,' I thought to myself as Eileen and I entered her office.

"Mike, I didn't know you were bringing anyone else; is this your Sister?" Matron asked looking a little surprised.

"Yes Matron; meet my older Sister Eileen," I responded.

"Pleased to meet you Eileen. You look a lot older than your Mother says you are; eighteen isn't it?" Matron enquired.

I noticed Matron cast an evaluating look up and down my Sister's body. Her gaze rested on Eileen's lovely sheer hosed legs framed below the micro mini, then she took a long casual once-over up the rest of her, coming to rest on Eileen's heavily made up baby blue eyes and flaming red hair.

"Yes, eighteen Matron," Eileen responded, casting her own long deliberate appraisal back at Matron.

Matron was wearing the same tight, dark blue, business suit skirt and white blouse set she wore yesterday, except today she also had on a matching navy jacket. Black high-heeled pumps and dark hose completed the ensemble. Her application of makeup again leaned to the heavy side, dark blue eyeshadow and plum red lips; her glossy red hair, styled in a bob in contrast to Eileen's frizzy mane.

'Two redheads to play with, hope they are both as fiery as their hair,' I thought smugly.

"Well sit children." Matron motioned towards two seats in front of her desk.

Matron came around the large desk and sat on the corner, her skirt riding up and displaying an ample thigh encased in smoky grey hosiery. I couldn't help but look, and Matron saw my glance and smiled smugly.

"So what's so important about your Mom that you have to see me without her presence?" she came to the point.

"Well it's like this Matron, it’s a hard subject to talk about so I guess I'll just say it straight out. Mom is having sex with me," I blurted out.

Matron looked at me with disbelief and shock.

"I don't believe you, Jean, I mean your Mother couldn't possibly…….." she trailed off.

"Yes Matron, I can see what you're thinking about; yesterday afternoon, this office reeked of sex, I bet you could smell it," I countered.

"You handed me your pantyhose remember, you hinted that I had wanked in them, but I can tell by the look on your face you now realise that there was also the smell of pussy in here too," I added.

Matron now turned a deep crimson.

"Mike, I, er, the pantyhose, I didn't know. Oh my god…er; anyway we shouldn't talk about this in front of your Sister, and don't use those rude words" she stammered.

"Oh Eileen knows everything Matron, in fact Mom is having sex with her too, isn't she Sis?"

"Yes Matron, me too," Eileen responded quickly, smiling sweetly.

"But Mike, why, why, are you telling me about all this. It's terrible, it's illegal, it's disgusting!" Matron asserted.

"Well because after my Mom forced me to have sex with her in your office yesterday, you found me in a state of distress and the best you could do was try to seduce me yourself! Even after I asked you for help, the best you could do was try to take advantage of me!" I hissed at her.

"But Mike, that is such a blatant lie. You know it is!" she pleaded.

"Well explain that to the police when I tell them that story, or maybe I'll just tell just the hospital management. Either way it'll be hard to explain how I came to have your pantyhose in my possession, which will undoubtably have your vaginal secretions and certainly my semen in them."

"I'm no expert, but I've seen enough cop shows to know how forensics work. And of course my Sister here will back me up at how distressed I was when arrived home yesterday, wont you Sis?" I smirked.

"Of course honey, I mean Brother of mine; of course I will," Eileen smirked right back.

"I don't believe this, why Mike? Why are you are you doing this to me?" Matron pleaded, tears forming in her eyes.

"Well Matron, its because I am now an expert in getting what I want, and well, I want some of this, you see," I whispered as I leaned forward and placed my hand on her thigh.

This was Eileen's cue; she rose out of her chair and sat close to Matron on the desk. She placed an arm around Matron's broad shoulders.

"And you see Matron, I'm here to see that Mike gets what he wants," she whispered into Matron's ear.

"What are you doing?" Matron begged of us.

"Well I'm taking you up on your offer Matron, you were right when you said, ' But I bet you are the sort of lad who would have more fun If I left them on,' I said as I slid my hand further up her thigh and under her skirt.

At the same time my Sister turned and reached out with her other hand and undid Matron's jacket. Matron couldn't fight both of us off, but she tried to wriggle her legs and at the same time remove Eileen's hands, which were now unbuttoning her blouse.

"Now Matron," I said, "either cooperate or we tell our little story to the management or the police," I threatened.

Matron stopped wriggling and sat still, defeated.

My hand continued to explore under Matron's suit skirt, sliding up her nylons, then encountered a stocking top and garter.

"Oh yummy Matron, I've always dreamed of fucking an older women in stockings," I said stroking the plump flesh above her stocking tops.

I rose out of my chair and stood between Matron's, chubby, but shapely legs and commenced stroking them. I noticed now the smoky grey stockings had a black seam running up the back of them; I loved the feel of them, so sexy! I lifted Matrons skirt and looked underneath, slapping Matron's hand out of the way as she tried to stop me. She was wearing huge dark grey nylon panties, then I realised they were cami-knickers, silky nylon shorts with frilly lace around the legs and waistband. I kept stroking Matrons stockinged leg with one hand and started stroking her panty crotch with the other. I felt Matron stiffen as my hand went to her nylon covered cunt. I heard Matron give a muffled grunt and looked up, I took my eyes away from her splayed stocking encased legs and knickered ass to see what was happening.

Eileen had been busy too; she had Matron's blouse open and her hand inside Matron's matching grey nylon brassier, and was stroking her tit. My Sister started kissing Matron passionately; I could see her working her tongue. Matron was a big lady but still no match for Eileen who was holding her in place as she struggled.

I opened my fly and eased out my stiffening member, rubbing it on Matron's smoky, nyloned thigh and experienced that familiar exquisite feel of diaphanous nylon against my cockhead, making it tingle with delight. A snail's trail of pre-come glistened on her leg. Matron tried to struggle again and I held her legs tightly.

"Submit Matron, or you know what happens," I threatened yet again.

She relaxed again and gave a resigned shrug. Sis was smiling at me and said, "Look Mike, I think she's starting to like our attention."

Eileen had Matron's tits fully exposed and her large knobby nipples were swollen and a bright pink colour.

"Well I guess it's a matter of when rape is inevitable……….." Matron whispered.

"It is," I chuckled and recommenced dry humping her leg.

I worked my way forward between her legs and my cock came in contact with her stocking top. I rubbed it there whilst my hand slid down from under her cami-knickers to caress the expanse of flesh above her stocking. It was a very new and rewarding experience for me to play with legs encased in fully-fashioned stockings instead of pantyhose.

My sister was now kissing Matron in a series of long slow kisses and Matron was responding, not overtly but you could tell she was coming around and giving in to her growing sexual excitement. The sight of these two heavily made-up redheads kissing and fondling was exciting me further and I kneaded Matrons plump thighs harder and humped her stockinged leg with long slow strokes.

I moved my hand under Matrons cami-knickers and stroked the outside of her pussy. It was so hairy and felt huge, unlike the tight little slit my Sister has, and Mom's was also small compared to the puffy fat mound I was now stroking. I poked a finger inside the flabby outer cuntal lips and felt a warm moist cave, the inner lips nearly as large as her labia majora; Matron stiffened slightly and then relaxed, her legs opening further.

I eased two fingers inside her cunt and positioned my thumb over her clit, it was hard and felt huge compared to my Mom's and Sister's; the inside of her hot wet cunt was loose and I eased my two remaining fingers inside her with no resistance. My cock was still humping at her leg and Sis was still kissing her and stroking her nipples; Matron had raised her hand and her red nail-polished fingers gently held my Sisters head and stroked her hair. The bitch was really hot for it now!

Eileen was now lying across the desk and leaning over Matron as she played with her tits and kissed her. She shifted position and crawled right up on to the desk and straddled Matrons waist. This caused my Sister's skirt to ride up and expose her lovely pantyhosed thighs and pantied ass to me. With my free hand I started stroking my Sister's mound through the nylon of her hose and panty crotch, feeling the heat and wetness there.

She allowed me to do this for a minute or two and then reached back and with her polished fingernail, slit open the crotch of her pantyhose in a neat ripping sound. She spread the lacy opening of her open crotch panties, exposing her sex, and started to work her body up Matrons torso until her cunt was positioned over Matrons face. As my Sister slowly lowered herself I saw Matron's tongue reach out to meet the delicious cunt descending on her. The smell of hot cunt was tangible.

I positioned my now rock hard cock against Matron's fat puffy cunt, I had opened the leg of her cami-knickers and pulled my hand out of her cunt with an audible 'plop'. I pushed forward and it was like entering a hot buttery cave as Matrons labia opened and my cock slid effortlessly inside her. Matron's legs rose up and locked around me, I pulled off my shirt and dropped my pants so I could feel those silky grey seamed stockings against my body. Matron gripped me and commenced pulling and pushing my body back and forth in a slow rhythm as I fucked her.

The feel of Matron's cunt was so different to Mom's and Sis's. It was loose and wet instead of the tight little pussies I had become accustomed to. My cock loved the different sensations of the slack, hot folds of Matrons gaping maw. Her labia wrapped around the base of my cock as my crotch slammed into her. Matron was controlling our fucking, gripping me tight with her stockinged legs, forcing me to slow down my thrusting to long, slow, deep strokes.

Sis was now groaning and I could see she was pushing her cunt up and down on Matron's face, increasing the speed of her cuniligal face fuck. I could hear Matron's muffled groans and my Sister began to whimper.

"OOOOHHhhhhh! OOOhhhhhh!"

It was obvious Eileen was close to orgasm as she rocked harder and faster on Matron's face. Suddenly she arched her back and pressed herself down on Matron's face.

"Cooommmmminggg!!" Eileen moaned, pushing a hand into her mouth to stifled a scream.

Then Eileen fell forward, her body shuddering as the last of her climax shook her body. She rested like that recovering for a couple of minutes as I enjoyed the sight of her straddling Matron and coming down from her high. I tried to increase the intensity of my coupling with Matron. She would have nothing of it and continued to keep me locked in the vice grip of her big muscular legs, ensuring a slow steady rhythm.

My sister dismounted Matron's face as a rider would a horse and she rolled to one side panting, her skirt still hiked up and her long pantyhosed legs spread. Now I really wanted to increase my sexual pleasure and give Matron a hard fast fuck. I gripped her stockinged thighs, and using all my strength, I pulled Matron's legs apart. I eased back and my cock fell out of her plump pussy with a slapping sound. Matron started to panic until she felt me start to twist her body and realised I was trying to turn her over.

Matron assisted me and rolled over so she was face down on the desk. I pulled her back towards me until her heels found the floor so she was bent over the desk. She looked delicious, bent over in her high heels with her seamed stocking encased legs stretched taught. I ran a hand up her silken shanks and clutched the hem of her skirt, which had fallen back over her rotund ass. I pulled the hem up and tucked it into the waistband of her skirt, exposing her panty-encased ass-checks. I pulled her cami-knickers down around her ankles and pushed forward so that the crown of my glans was just inside her gaping maw, then I pushed forward with all my might.

My cock slid into her slick wet folds and her labia greedily wrapped around the base of my cock again as I entered her fully, my crotch slapping against her soft round white ass. I then grabbed hold of the garter straps that held up her stockings and used them as reins as I commenced a hard fast fuck, pounding in and out of her sloppy cunt.

"You naughty boy!" Matron whooped.

"You, naughty, naughty, naughty, boy!!!"

"Naughty am I Matron?" I howled, "I'll show you naughty!"

I commenced a frantic in and out fucking motion that was accompanied the sucking sounds of her pussy as I pounded into her. My balls and crotch were soaked and her thighs and ass glistened with her love juices. Then it happened! I pulled back too far and my cock fell out her, in my haste to slam it back into her, the head rammed into the slick membrane of skin that separates her cunt from her ass. The force of my thrust and the slippery juices forced my cock to move upwards and plunge into her ass. It took me a second to realise what had happened, but then I realised I was having my first anal sex experience. My cock was buried to the hilt in her warm tight chamber, there was a slight resistance to my thrusts and a tight pulsing and squeezing on my cock coming from the walls of her dark hole.

"AAAGGGHHhhh!" Matron moaned.

"You naughty boy!!" Matron screeched.

"You are a very, very, very, NAUGHTY BOY!!!" she screeched.

As I recommenced my hard and fast fucking motion, this time in Matron's ass, I realised the bitch was enjoying it.

"Take it Matron!" I whooped.

"Take it deep in your asshole!" I whooped again as I fucked in and out of her tight hole, her ass spasmed around my cock and I drove it deeper, and deeper as her fat ass wobbled and swayed under the anal attack.

"Oh you are a naughty boy Mikey!" she gasped, almost out of breath,

"I'm commmming" I hissed and pushed my pulsating hard cock deep inside her.

I felt my member drive in as far it would go and her ass muscles grip and spasm all around it. Her fat white ass was shoved flat against my crotch and her stocking legs were forced hard against the desk. My cock exploded a torrent of semen in long juddering jets and I felt the hot jism wash around the head of my penis which had created a dam in her ass tunnel. I pulled on the reins of her garters and moaned.

"OOOOOHHHHhhhhh!!!"

Matron was quivering against me, I couldn't believe she was coming; having an anal orgasm as I raped her.

We both slowly came back to earth from our shattering orgasms and Matron went limp, whimpering in the last throes of her climax. I eased back and my now deflating penis popped out of Matron's asshole; my semen began to mix with her cunt juices and ran down through the folds of her pussy and on to her smoky grey nylons, staining them with our combined come. She turned around and pulled herself upright off the desk, her heavy makeup ruined by the face fucking she had given my Sister and by the exertion of our frantic fuck. I could smell my Sisters cunt on her breath as she wrapped her arms around me and pulled my face to hers and gave a hard sloppy kiss, thrusting her tongue deep into my mouth. She pulled back and smiled at me.

"See! I knew you were the sort of lad who would have more fun if I left my nylons on," she said.

 

To be Continued………………………………….

"Here Mike," she smirked and handed the pantyhose that only minutes before had been stretched around my cock.

"You might as well keep them, by the look of the that little wet patch and the smell of semen, you were been busy with them before I came in," Matron said, a smile on her face.

"Maybe next time you visit I’ll let you take these off," she said pulling on the gossamer sheer nylons on her legs.

I was just flabbergasted and almost beyond speech.

"Thanks Ma’am, I would love to," I stammered and walked out the door my head spinning. I heard her laughing to herself as I walked away stuffing her pantyhose into my pocket.

"But I bet you are the sort of lad who would have more fun If I left them on," she chuckled after me.

 Part VI

Brother visits Sister at College Part 5

breastgirl34c on Incest Stories

Brother Visits Sister at College Part 5

 

Part 5 of the series of Brian and his sister.

 

            I woke up the next morning all wrapped up in my brother.   Our legs were intertwined, and my head was resting on his shoulder, my hand resting on his chest.    I was laying on my side and his arm was underneath us and wrapped around my back and we were

Read More
of course, naked.

 

            It was really light out when I finally woke up.   I looked around groggily trying to remember where I was and who this was I was in bed with.   Then I remembered the last 24 hours where my brother came to visit and then we had fucked and made love, all in the last 12 hours.   I looked at the clock and saw what time it was.   I was surprised to see that it was noon!   I guess I really was tired!   Well, understandable, considering I had sex 4 or 5 times in the last day.

 

            Brian was still fast asleep, and I didn’t want to wake him, so I slowly slipped out of his embrace and slipped out of bed.   I gathered my stuff and headed towards the shower to try to get some of the smell of sex off of me.   I knew damn well that by the end of the day I would smell like it again, but I didn’t care, I could at least clean some of it off.

 

            As I stood in the shower, letting the warm water cascade over my body my mind started to drift back to the events that had happened in the last day, and all the pleasures I had.   I felt my nipples start to harden as I thought about how wonderful the sex with my brother had turned out to be, and how I, even now, had a craving for even more from him.     One hand started moving up towards my breasts and started tweaking my nipples as my other hand went south and started playing with my slightly soar pussy.   I stood there in the shower for a couple minutes with my eyes closed pleasuring myself before I snapped back into reality and started to clean myself.

 

            I finished my shower and wrapped the towel around my body and headed back to my room.   ‘At least I don’t have to be concerned with changing around my brother anymore’ I thought as I chuckled to myself.   I opened the door to my room expecting Brian to still be in there asleep, but instead he was gone!   I was confused for a moment, then looked around the room and noticed that the video camera was gone.   I instantly knew where he was.   I set my shower stuff down and still in my towel, headed down the hallway.

 

            When I got to Michelle’s door, I found it slightly ajar, so I opened it up a little more and headed in, instantly finding who I was looking for.   There was Brian laying on his back on Michelle’s bed.   Michelle was strattling his waist riding his dick.   Brian’s eyes were glued to Michelle as he watched that hot girl, his sisters best friend ride him.

 

            I do have to admit that Michelle did look pretty hot as she bounced up and down on my brother’s dick.   You could tell by looking at it that she was squeezing him pretty tight.   Her toned muscles were showing as she bounced up and down, and here long brown hair was in front of her shoulders slightly hiding one of her breasts.

 

            I stood there for a little while watching my best friend fuck my brother.   I could feel myself getting hot and my pussy start to get wet as I watched them work on the bed.   I got a crazy idea then.   I dropped my towel right there on the floor and started to walk the few steps towards the bed.   I got all the way up onto the bed when they first realized that I was there.   They both looked at me at the same time with a confused look on their faces like they were busted but asking permission to continue (even though they never once stopped fucking)   I smiled at them and gave them a quick wink letting them know it was ok, that I was here to join the fun.   They seemed to relax a little bit when I did this.

 

            I faced Michelle and strattled Brian’s face and slowly lowered myself onto him.    He got the idea and met my wet pussy with his warm tongue and started to lick and eat me out.   I leaned in towards Michelle and out breasts pressed together as our lips met and we started to kiss.   When Michelle and I kiss, it’s never a little peck, (unless that is we are trying to tease a guy), it is always a full devour each others faces, swirl our tongues kiss, and this time was no different.

 

            So as Michelle sat there with my brother inside of her, and my brother eating out my pussy, Michelle and I made out again.   This started to become too much for me, so I broke off the kiss and started to climb off Brian’s face.   I kissed all the way down Michelle’s body, and brought my face to her pussy and started to lick around where my brothers cock disappeared and reappeared in and out of her.   I sat there licking it as they fucked away.

 

            Not too much longer I felt them tense up, and Michelle pulled herself off of Brain and a few seconds later, he started to shoot his load all over her body.   When he finished, she fell backwards on the bed so she was laying on her back and just laid there breathing heavily.   I traced all the way up the inside of both legs with my hands and gave her pussy a couple good licks and sucks then moved up.   I took my time and enjoyed Michelle’s body, just like every time we got together

 

            I slowly licked up her stomach, and was sure to spend extra time when I got to her breasts.   Not only did I love her breasts, but the fact that they were covered in cum gave me an extra reason to give them plenty of attention.   I moved up a little farther and returned the favor that she did to me the day before.   I hung over her face and slowly let the blob of Brian’s cum leak out of my mouth into hers.   We spun around quickly and she spat it back at me.   We did this a couple times until I eventually just swallowed it.

 

            I laid down on top of her and we started kissing again.   I could feel her tongue going to work to clean out the inside of my mouth from any cum that didn’t make it down my throat.   I felt Brian’s hand on my ass, then felt him starting to enter me from behind.   I continued to kiss Michelle as Brian slowly guided his cock into my pussy.

 

            Once he was in, he started to fuck me.   He pushed in and pulled himself out, fucking me doggy style.   We continued like this for a little while before I felt my own orgasm start to come over me, then eventually rip though my body.   I tensed up as I spasmed.   After my orgasm, I fell down on top of Michelle on the bed.

 

            We both laid there for a little while catching our breath.   As we started to catch our breath, Michelle looked at me and whispered something into my ear.   I thought about it for a sec then smiled back at her.

 

            We told Brian to kneel on the bed, which he happily did.   We both moved towards him on our knees then put one hand on the back of his leg and each of us took our free hand and grabbed his dick.   We were going to double team him while we gave him a blow job.

 

            We seemed to work out a pretty good system.   While I would be sucking him off, Michelle would be stroking his shaft, and then I would have a hand on his balls playing with them.   We both took plenty of turns and shared him lots.   We would even both lick him at the same time.   Eventually all this became too much for him and he started to shoot his load.   We took turns trying to catch it in our mouths and shooting it onto our breasts.

 

            We swallowed what we had in our mouths, then reached out and started rubbing his cum into each others breasts.   Brian fell back onto the bed to try to recover from two orgasms in a short period of time.   After we finished what we were doing, we both laid down on our sides next to him, a hand on his chest.  

 

            Once again my mind started to drift and think about all the great times and amazing sex I was having lately, and remembered how it all was revolving around my brother.

 

            I laid there thinking of more things Brian and I could do on his visit here, the it came to me…

 

Part 6 coming, but it may be a little delayed.

Brother visits Sister at College Part 4

breastgirl34c on Incest Stories

  We fell asleep like that, Brian and I that is.   We fell asleep in the same position we were

in after our extremely hot sex session.   I slept really good that night I have to say.   Curled up naked next to him, feeling the warmth of his body next to mine, it was really nice.   I was glad I had a brother.

 

  Brian’s

Read More
and I relationship was totally different now.   We weren’t siblings, we weren’t constantly fighting or bickering like siblings usually do, we shared a special bond now.   Of course we did have sex, the single most affectionate sign of love two people can give.   What we didn’t wasn’t fuck just to fuck, what we did was out of pure love, not lust, there is a difference.

 

  I woke up a couple hours later with Brian looking at me.   We looked into each others eyes for a minute, neither of us saying anything or moving, just looking at each other.   Nothing was needed to be said, we both knew exactly what the other was thinking.   His head moved towards mine, and I moved towards him and our lips met in the middle.

 

  It was life was in slow motion at this point.   Our kiss was extremely slow not like earlier where we kissed like we had years of passion built up (that’s argumentative…), but this time it was full of meaning.   We just laid there kissing for the longest time, not doing anything else, just making out.   I haven’t had this much meaning built up in any one I’ve ever kissed before, so this was new for me.   It was a new experience that I wasn’t quite ready for.   I was could feel myself getting flushed and extremely hot and start to sweat and get wet again.

 

  After a little while I could feel his hands start to roam.   I was so caught up in the moment and so taken over by this feeling of love that we were sharing that I couldn’t move, at all, I was at his disposal, and there was nothing I could do to stop him.

 

  His hands started at my face where they were lightly holding my head and helping hold my hair back as we kissed.   He slowly and smoothly rolled me back onto my back without ever breaking the kiss.   I didn’t even realize what was going on until I felt his hand start to move down off my face to my neck then to my chest.   I was confused for a moment, but then figured out what he had done. ‘Damn this boy was good.’ I thought

 

  He slowly guided his hand down off my face and neck to my chest and placed it over my right breast.   He just held it there for a little while while we continued to make out in slow motion.   The feeling of his hand just resting there on my breast was amazing.   Once again, I could feel the heat of his body transferring into my body through his hand on my breast.   My nipple was hardening at just the feeling of his hand on it.

 

  He then started to move his hand and lightly and slowly (once again I was convinced that something had happened and life was now passing by in slow motion) started rubbing and caressing it.   I could feel my juices now just flowing like someone had turned on a faucet.   I was so hot and horney now, I don’t know if I had ever been here before.  

 

  As Brian’s hands continued moving over my breasts and caressing them, and as we continued to kiss, I couldn’t help but start to moan and slowly move my hips and grind them into him.

 

  I realized now that Brain’s fully erect cock was pressed between our stomachs.   I completely understood, in fact, if this hadn’t made him hard yet, I would be a little concerned.   I gathered up all the strength I could and overcame my feelings of emotions from this set of events, and I moved my hand up and slowly moved it towards his dick.   My finger tips touched it and I was at first scared that for some reason this wasn’t his dick that I had grabbed.   It felt really really hard to me.   I was confused because at first I thought I had for some reason, somehow grabbed a wooden pole.   It was about as hard.   I was surprise, because he wasn’t this hard earlier when we had fucked and I blew him and stuff.

 

  I used my soft hand and slowly wrapped it around his dick up near his head.   I moved my hand up and down slowly over his extremely hard member.   This was the first time I heard him let out a soft moan.   I guess he really liked my soft hand on his member.   It also made me feel a little bit better because it told me that he found this whole session as hot as I did.

 

  So there we were, laying there completely naked on my bed slowly, passionately making out.   I was laying on my back on the bed and he was sort of half on top of me off to the side.   His hand running over my breasts, and I had my hand on his dick and was slowly stroking him.

 

  His hand left my breast and slowly moved down my soft toned stomach and brushed across my pussy.   If we hadn’t been in the middle of a kiss, with our tongues swirling, I would’ve screamed out, I was that sensitive and close by this point.

 

  Instead of staying there on my pussy he instead brought it up and put it over my hand on his dick.   We both held it there for a moment, then I slowly took my hand off and guided it up his chest up to his neck and placed it on the side of his head and used it to hold him as we continued to kiss.

 

  Brian grabbed his dick and slowly moved it down our stomachs, closer and closer to my pussy.   Finally I felt him place it at the entrance to my pussy.   Without either of us breaking off the kiss, he slowly started pushing it in.   I let out a pretty loud moan and gasp when he did this.   I could feel him sliding in.   He felt really big and hard, but my pussy was so soaked in juices at this moment that he slid right in with no problem at all, and was having no problem reaching to the depths of my pussy.

 

  He put his hand around my waist and turned me so we were both laying on our sides and kept his hand there on my hip.   Everything that was happening right now was just way too much for me.   I couldn’t continue to do it all.   I had to pull away from the kiss, so I did and just held my head back and was completely lost in the moment of his dick sliding in and out of me.

 

  Everything happening in slow motion was continuing now as he was very slowly pushing in deep, then pulling almost all the way out, then pushing in deep, then pulling almost all the way out.

 

  This basically was the extent of our sex.   We just both laid there, him slowly pushing in then pulling out.   I wish I could describe to you how hot this was, how completely how this was.

 

  He laid me back down on my back and positioned himself on top of me without ever pulling out.   He continued to make love to me in this position now.   My hands went up to my breasts and started to squeeze them and tweak my nipples, and Brian just kept going.   He would occasionally give me a kiss on the lips, which once and a while I returned.   But basically at this point we were staring into each others eyes, never breaking contact.

 

  The look in our eyes was one of complete love.   We were making love, we weren’t fucking like two rabbits, we weren’t in this for the pure physical pleasures it gave us.   This was as meaningful as it can get, we were making love to each other.   That’s why it was in slow motion, I figured that out now.   This whole morning was going in slow motion because we were making love, not just fucking like we had the night before.

 

  Our love making continued as we stared into each others eyes.   Occasional grunts and moans were heard from us, but besides that the room was silent.   Once and a while the slurp of him sliding in and out of me could be heard, but that was it, no more sounds were present in the room.   Finally I felt my body tense up and knew my orgasm was here.   I don’t know why it took so long considering how completely hot this all was.   I figured that it waited because it was enjoying this all too much too, and knew that once it came and went, I would be spent, there would be no way I could continue.   Probably the same for him too.

 

  He felt my muscles start to tense up and knew what was happening to me.   He started pushing in deeper and deeper, finally when I was about to explode, he pushed in as far as he could go.   He was deeper in me than any guy had ever been before.   I swear to god, his balls must have been half way inside of me, I don’t know how he did it.   But right then when I felt my orgasm start to rip though my body, I felt him get really hard inside of me (I was convinced that he was already as hard as he could be, but I guess I was wrong) and start to shoot his load inside of me again.

 

  He felt like he was so deep that his cum should’ve been coming out of my mouth he was shooting it so far into me.   We both laid there, having reached our orgasms at the exact same time.   After all the excitement calmed down, we opened our eyes again (as they had been closed the last little bit) and stared right into each others eyes.   He moved down, and kissed me.   We got a couple in before he finally lost it and collapsed beside me.

 

  Not too long later, I heard his breathing that meant he was asleep.   I looked over at the clock, it was the middle of the night!   We had fucked the afternoon before and then fell asleep at the end of it, then woke up now in the middle of the night and just had what was probably the hottest sex known to man and not a word was spoken!

 

  I don’t know how he did it, I don’t know how I did it, but we did, we woke up in the middle of the night and made hot love to each other.   Throughout the whole thing not a word was said, and the only sounds that could occasionally be heard were those of our deep breathing or soft moan, but we didn’t once speak to each other.   We didn’t have to, we both knew exactly what the other wanted, what to do, and what was going to happen, we didn’t have to speak words.   We spoke through our eyes and our actions.

 

  I laid there with my brother at my side and his arm across my chest and head on my shoulder in total awe at the events that had just transpired between us.   This was probably… no, the best sex I had ever had.   Who would’ve thought?   The best sex of my life was with my own brother.

 

  A smile came across my face as I thought of 24 hours prior where I was having second thoughts about having to put up with my brother for an entire weekend and how I was going to have trouble coming up with things to do.   I thought of 24 hours earlier where the idea of fucking and having sex with my brother wasn’t even a thought, wasn’t even an option.   Twenty Four hours prior I was revolted at the thought of having sex with my brother, but here I was, quickly drifting off to sleep with more images in my mid of the events that had transpired over the last 12 hours, and the many more that would follow in the next day and a half until he went home.   A small smile crept across my face as I dozed off.

 

  The last thing I remember seeing before I fell asleep again was that of the camcorder sitting on my dresser on the other side of my room.   I wondered what exactly Michelle caught on the video tape, I wondered what happened to Michelle….

 

 

Part 5 coming!   Stay Tuned.   Please… Please give me feedback!

Morgans Story

atomis14 on Incest Stories

Morgan’s Story
 


Morgan stepped into the kitchen, dripping wet puddles all over the kitchen floor.


Sorry Mum, she said as her Mum walked in from the hallway, just as I reached the driveway, a lorry came by and splashed me from head to toe.

Oh hurry up and get hose wet clothes off, you poor mite. Dads ready, you have remembered that we are going out tonight dear?


Yes Mum, is Uncle Joey home yet?


Yes he is having a shower, now that your Dad as finished in there.


By the way he is going to run us down to the restraint; we have booked a Taxi to come back.


I will have a shower myself and do my homework before I go to sleep, Morgan replied well I am going to my room to change out of these wet clothes

Read More
.


I will most probably be a sleep when you come home. Morgan gave her Mum a peck on the cheek.


Goodnight dear, her Mum replied, see you in the morning.


As she climbed the stairs her Dad passed her, goodnight love he pecked her on the cheek, be a good girl for Uncle Joey, he chided.


Oh Dad you know I will, have a good time  and se you in the morning.


 


Morgan went to her room, stopping and listening by the bathroom door, she heard Uncle Joey singing and the water running from the shower.


Just after she got to her room, she heard Uncle Joey walk past her bedroom door, Very soon she heard her Mum and Dad call out to her saying they were of, Uncle Joey called out he would only be about 30 minutes or so.


Morgan quickly jumped into the shower and was soon fresh and dry, towelling her body, she noticed that she had goose bumps all over her young body, and her stomach was fluttering.


 


She heard the car pulling into the driveway; quickly she pulled on her white bathrobe. Trembling with anticipation, she lay in her bed waiting for her Uncle Joey to come to her room.

 


The door to her room swung open and Uncle Joey came into the room, he was swinging his arms like an ape. Morgan screamed and laughed so loud;


Where is my pretty he called out in a sing song voice?


Morgan giggled and trembled as he came up to the bed and grabbed her sides tickling her.


To an outsider, they would think she was being murdered.


As he waddled over to her bed, she saw his cock swinging towards her.


She felt the wetness between her legs; she was looking forward to feeling it in her small hands.


 


Oh Uncle Joey, Morgan exclaimed you are so silly.


Call me Joey, I think it is better for us both, and when I am finished with you, you will feel more like a women, Joey said?


Now would you like to play with Freddie? Joey asked her pointing at his cock which was now growing rapidly.


 


Morgan's trembling fingers wrapped around the thick cock which was growing in front of her face, can I lick Freddie for you Joey, she said smiling at him.


The name Freddie was her choice she thought it sexier to give it a name like she named her dolls.


Morgan bent her head forward, her tongue touching the tip of Joeys now bulbous 9” throbbing cock, she tasted the droplets of pre-cum dribbling from the bulbous head, it was salty but she liked the taste.


 


Grabbing Morgan's blonde hair he shoved her mouth down onto his thick cock, come on slut suck Freddie he gasped.


Morgan did as she was told, Joey began to fuck her mouth, at the same time he shoved his hands into her wet crotch, his fingers furrowing into her tight virgin cunt, at the same time he was ramming his monster cock into the back of her throat.


Morgan gagged and bit down on Joeys cock, then sucked his monster harder to the roof of her mouth.


Joey could not hold it much longer, he gasped as he pulled his throbbing manhood from her mouth, and blasted his cum all over her face.


 


Morgan was in clover, she had got Joey to cum on her, she could feel his fingers pulling her little clitoris, and then she felt her body jerk and snap as her juices poured from her.


Oh Joey that was the best yet, lets do it again please she cajoled.


Morgan we can’t if we get caught I will be in big trouble, and so will you


 


Please Joey, I want you to put Freddie inside my wet cunt, you promised.


If you’re sure that’s what you want to do Morgan, Joey letting his libido take over from his anxiousness, about how young she was.


By now Freddie had grown back to tent pole size, Joey rubbed the head of Freddie against Morgan's slit, and he could feel her juices mix with his pre cum. Spreading her legs wide, he pushed the tip of his cock inside her wet cunt, god she was so tight. Slowly he pushed at her wet cunt, gaining a little more depth, Joey could feel the muscles of her tight virgin sheath contract and hold his now enormous cock.


 


Morgan grimaced, but she pushed herself down onto his turgid cock, again she pushed and felt as if he was tearing her insides out.


Suddenly she felt a wave of pain which almost devoured her whole being, before she could scream, her body started to convulse with a feeling she would never ever forget.


 


It felt as if someone had set off a fireworks display inside her head and body, she felt her juices pour out of her and at he same time, she felt the explosion from Joeys cock inside her with her own juices.


 


Joey pulled away from Morgan; he was already regretting what had happened. Promise me you will not tell anyone what we have done tonight, Please Joey almost shouted.


 


Joey it will be alright, I wanted you to fuck me, and I am as sure as hell not going to tell anybody, because I want to do it with you again and again, Morgan said.


 


 


 


 


Part two follows; let me know what your comments are? Be honest and don’t hold back.


 


 


 


 


 


 


 


 


 


 


 


 


 


 


 


 


 


 


 


Morgan expands: Chapter 2


 


The sun was strong in her eyes; it caused her to blink stretching her lithesome body, she fought to bring herself back to reality.


She had been cramming her books for three whole days now and she was getting fed up with the arduous task she had set herself.


She desperately wanted to prove to her father that she could do well at this school; he was still unsure whether she could hack it.


 


Since the escapade with Joey, and the problems at school, she had been on the back foot.


It was not all her fault, the teacher Ms Fuller was to blame.


After all said and done, she felt that Ms Fuller had led her on and caused the problems herself.


 


Morgan was proud to have been selected for the Hockey team; Ms Fuller was both a County and International player, who played regularly for her country.


The first day Morgan turned up for training, Ms Fuller picked her out and began to take a special interest in her.


 


Morgan had just had her thirteenth birthday; she was tall and willowy with piercing green eyes, natural long blonde hair. Her Hockey gear showed off her long legs to perfection, her narrow waist and budding breasts set her out from the crowd of girls who had turned up for the first practise.


 


After a gruelling hour of tactics and practise, the girls were herded into the shower rooms to clean themselves up; ready for the next lesson they were due for.


Morgan never the bashful type was first into the steaming hot shower area and was almost through before the other girls came in.


She quickly scampered away to the dressing room as the others filed into shower, being alone in the room towelling herself dry, she did not notice Ms Fuller watching her every move.


 


Ms Fuller was breathing heavily through flared nostrils her chest heaving at the sight of the nubile young girl, rubbing her body dry in front of her.


She wished it were her hands that were rubbing Morgan's body dry, her own mouth was dry with anticipation, she was racking her brains trying to decide how to get closer to this gorgeous girl.


 


Morgan was oblivious to the ogling she was getting from Ms Fuller; she carried on getting herself ready for the next lessons.


Ms Fuller called out to Morgan, you were very good today Morgan, how do you like Hockey?


 


I really enjoyed it, Morgan replied with great enthusiasm.


Would you like to take on a Master class Ms Fuller asked her?


Oh yes please, Morgan gushed so proud and happy to have been selected. Who will be teaching us Ms Fuller, Morgan enquired?


Me of course silly, and when we are not in formal school, you may call me Fran. As my given name is Francis, my parents never like to hear my name shortened, but I did, so call me Fran OK.


 


Yes Fran, Morgan mumbled, a little in awe of her. When do we start asked Morgan?


On Saturday morning she replied, ask your Mum and Dad if it is ok, I will pick you up on my way to the stadium.


 


Morgan arrived home, and could not wait to tell her parents the news about the Hockey master class, her Mum was pleased, her Father was a little put out, thinking he would be landed with the taking and fetching from the Stadium. Morgan told him that Ms Fuller was going to pick her up and drop her back, with that her Father was very pleased and gave hr a big hug. Joey had gone away for a months training course at his work and she was missing him dreadfully.


 


Saturday came, and Morgan was on her way to the stadium with Fran, when they arrived they found that the Hockey master class had been cancelled due to damage on the all weather pitch.


Morgan was very disappointed, Fran suggested that they practice at her fathers home which was a mile from where Morgan lived, he has large playing courts for the county tennis club, we could practice there, it would be a pity to waste the morning now that we were prepared said Fran.


Morgan agreed, and they set off in Fran’s car. They arrived at Fran’s fathers estate and Morgan was surprised at how big it was, they stopped outside a summer house come pavilion.


Get your stuff and we can change inside Fran said? 


Soon they were in there Hockey kit and both of them, were hard at practising passing and shooting at goal.


Morgan was very adept for her age; she had a natural ability to judge distance and speed.


Quite soon, she had Fran almost out of breath, having been chased all around the pitch.


 


After an hour Fran stopped for the day, come on we can change and shower in the House.


Oh its ok, I can shower at my house when I get home Morgan said.


No way you need to shower here, otherwise you could catch a chill Fran scolded gently.


 


In the big house, Fran showed Morgan to her bedroom where she had an on suite Bath/Showeroom.


Take your time everyone is out, so we will not be disturbing anybody will we, Fran said?


 


Morgan in her usual way, was undressed and in the shower in a flash. Fran equally as fast walked into the shower, you don’t mind if we share do you Morgan?


Morgan was a little embarrassed, she looked at Fran’s milky white skin  her pointed breast’s also fascinated her.


Haven’t you seen another girl’s body before, Fran asked?


Sorry, Morgan said hanging her head with embarrassment; I did not mean to stare.


That is all right, you do not have to be embarrassed, after all, and we are both girls aren’t we asked Fran?


 


Morgan looked up at Fran; she saw that Fran was soaping her breasts and that she was staring at Morgan.


Would you soap my back please Fran asked Morgan.


Timidly Morgan took the soap and flannel and began to rub soap all over Fran's shoulders.


 


Fran turned around to face Morgan, now my front she said with authority. Meekly Morgan's hands began to knead the soap around the pert globes in front of her, she could feel the nipples hardening, she could see that Fran's nostrils were flaring and her breathing was getting heavier.


 


Are you OK Ms, I mean Fran.


Yes I am fine. Now, let me have the flannel it is your turn now, Fran stammered.


 


Fran's hands roamed across Morgan's shoulders, and around her small budding breasts.


Morgan felt her pussy getting wet from the attention Fran was giving her nipples.


Fran's fingers went between Morgan's thighs and rubbed the crease of her wet pussy, someone likes the shower Fran smiled.


Morgan's legs began to buckle from the waves of excitement she was getting from Fran's fingers.


Lets go into my room she whispered seductively into Morgan's ear, she guided Morgan from the shower encapsulated in a big thick bath towel.


 


Pushing Morgan onto her back on the luxurious bed, Fran began to massage Morgan's legs and her thighs.


The towel came away from Morgan's lithe body, Fran spread Morgan's legs wide and bent down to her wet slit, her tongue darting in and out of her wet snatch, like a viper.


 


Morgan gasped as her body shook from the delights of Fran's tonguing.


Fran rolled away for a second, as she put her hand into her bedside draw and came out with a white dildo which was floppy but rigid.


 


Pressing the on button Fran's raised the vibrating tip to Morgan's small breasts, almost immediately her nipples sprung up like two little stalks, Morgan gasped and twisted her body wanting more from this wonderful machine.


You like this little toy, asked Fran?


Oh yes, Morgan gasped.


Fran steered the white poker down over Morgan's stomach, and she pushed it against her wet slit, catching the tip of her throbbing clit.


 


Morgan arched her body upwards trying to meet the vibrating phallus, she was almost begging with her body language.


Fran gently pushed the white poker into her wet slit, travelling over her engorged clit she found her open lips and pushed the dildo deep inside her body.


 


Morgan’s body went rigid, and then it began to tremble in tune with the vibrating poker inside her wet cunt. She bucked as her vaginal muscles trapped the white poker inside her small body.


 


Then through a haze of red and blue mist, Morgan felt her inner being at the beginning of an eruption which cascaded throughout her whole insides.


Culminating in a massive orgasm, the like she had never ever anticipated or thought could happen.


Fran was very surprised at he reaction from Morgan's rampant body, she had attached her lips to Morgan's small breasts, and she could feel her nipples hardening then elongating with the passions coursing through her small delightful body.


 


As the orgasm subsided, Morgan could only feel a strange numbness through out her being. As if she had totally exhausted her whole body, then the tingling started to take over, the whole of her body.


 


Fran looked at the fragile young girl on her bed, and was filled with a great passion and need for more of Morgan's gorgeous body.


 


 


 


 


 


 


 


 


 


More to follow send me your feedback, tell me what other areas you want me to explore?

Valerie Chapter 1

atomis14 on Teen Stories

Valerie.   Chapter 1


 

My story begins, when I was just sixteen years old.

My name is Valerie everyone calls me Val I had left school; I did not get any good grades from my GCSE exams.

I looked for work, and could only get a job as a server part time at the local pub.

I went to see my former headmaster, he suggested that I go into the local college and try my exams again.

I needed to earn some money to get through college, I found a newspaper round which paid me over nineteen pounds a week, with the money from the part time pub job I could save for my clothes and other stuff.

 

The paper round took me all through the village; I enjoyed the early mornings.


I did not have regular boy friend, although I h

Read More
ad, had sex once or twice.


Everyone commented on my figure, even my stepfather Mike. He was always groping me, and tickling me.


When I was younger, it was fun, but now it was making me feel somewhat funny inside, I found I like the pressing of his hands in certain places.


One of the extra earners I could make on the paper round was collecting the money, we lived in a village it was better for the shop to have the money collected.


 


During the Saturday mornings, I would first deliver the papers. Where quite a few customers left the money at the door for me to pick up, and when I had finished the round, I would go backwards around the same delivery route and pick up the money from the ones who had not left their money out.


One Saturday, I had finished collecting the money, I took it to Mrs brooks shop, and paid it in.


You still, have not got Hollybush Cottages money yet Val? Mrs Brooks remarked.


Mr Price is always out walking his dog, so I don’t see him every collecting day. I replied.


Well he is four weeks late, if he does not pay next week, I will stop his papers, Mrs Brooks said a little angry.


I left the shop with my pay and was walking back home, Hollybush was at the top of the cul-de-sac, and it was beginning to rain.


I thought, perhaps I would call at Hollybush, to see if Mr Price was back, and collect the money.


I ran up the lane of the cul-de-sac, the rain got a lot heavier.


I ran up the path and rang the bell; I heard the dog bark, after a little while I was going to leave as there was no answer.


I turned to go, and the door opened, a very wet blonde-headed man peered around the door.


Can I help you he asked a little out of breath? I have come for the paper money, I replied.


Gosh, you are getting wet, he said back to me.


Please come in and wait, while I go and get it for you.


He opened the door wider for me to enter, and I could see he had a towel wrapped around his waist.


Sorry, he pointed to his towel I was in the shower, wait a moment, until I put something more decent on.


With that, he scampered up the stairs; his body was not at all bad. I thought, he looked much tanned and he had muscles in all the right places.


What am I thinking I said to myself, he came down the stairs this time he had put on a long white towelling robe.


As he walked passed me, he smelled of fresh soap an eu-de-colgne. He came back with a ten pound note, he handed it to me, as he did it flittered to the floor.


We both bent down together, his robe opened and I could see his manhood, right before my eyes.


He sort of, grabbed his robe and tried to pull it together, as he did he fell backwards, and the robe flew wide open.


I tried to grab him to stop him falling over, and I toppled on top of him.


We both said sorry, at the same time.


Then together, we both burst out laughing, his manhood was semi erect, and he was pointing at my chest.


As I looked down, I saw that my blouse had burst open and my right boob was visible.


I never wear a bra, and now I was wishing I did.


He stood over me, his member swinging in front of my face, he offered me his hand to pull me up from the floor, but my hand reached out to fondle his erect throbbing cock.


He stood stock still, as I wrapped my fingers around the massive girth of his now bursting erection.


He gulped in air; I could feel the blood spurting inside his massive cock.


I began to jerk my hand up and down the turgidly thick shaft, he shrugged his robe off standing before me stark naked.


His lips curled over his teeth suck my cock, he growled.


I could not believe, that I was going to put this monster in my mouth.


I nibbled the tip of his cock, and then licked the bulging purple top. It tasted salty, but it was nice.


My body reacted, I could feel my sex was beginning to get wet, my nipples ached and grew like stalks.


He placed his hands on my head, pushing my head down onto his shaft. His monster cock was inside my mouth, its head at the back of my throat.


I gagged, and then I automatically clamped my mouth around his cock and sucked it.


The solid muscle in my mouth rippled, and grew as I sucked it. He groaned aloud, I felt his hand under my arms, as he lifted me up in front of him.


He closed his mouth over mine, and our tongues joined in a tangle of juices.


I felt his hands pull my blouse away; he held my breasts tweaking the nipples.


My legs buckled a little, as his hands tugged my skirt down, along with my panties.


We fell to the floor; in a tangle, he opened my legs wide. I saw his massive cock, as he took it in his hand and guided it into my wet inviting sex.


My body began to buck and gyrate immediately, as he sank his cock inside me. His balls slapped my thighs, as he pulled out, then he rammed back into my wet and throbbing pouch.


We seemed to go on forever; my mind was alive with flashes of light and sensations I had never had before.


Suddenly, like a bolt of lighting, my juices poured out of my pouch, and my body was racked with the most sensational convulsions, that I had ever experienced.


Through the mists of this feast of sheer enjoyment, I heard him groaning and shaking, then I felt his seed burst deep into my body.


This seemed like a catalyst, as the first orgasm ever to explode inside my body.


It went on forever, and I did not want it to stop.


Coming out of a surprisingly long relaxed sleep, which felt like days, in fact was only a few minutes.


I knew that I had experienced my first orgasm, more importantly; I had given a man an orgasm at the same time.


We were both a little awkward at first, and then we could not stop talking about how we came to be fucking on the floor.


 


 


Authors Note:


You can be assured; that there will be another episode soon, let me know your feedback and comments, on how you view the story so far?      

Brother visits Sister at College Part 3

breastgirl34c on Incest Stories

  After Michelle got out of bed and went back to her room to get the video camera, I also climbed out of bed, but my destination was much different than hers.   I was headed over to Brian.   As I walked across the room, I made no effort at all to conceal myself from him, after all, he had already seen me naked, as well as have sex with both a girl and a guy.   I looked him right in the eye and asked him.   “So, do you still think I’m a lesbian?”

 

Read More

  He paused a minute then said, “Well, you really seemed to enjoy that with him.”

  “If only you knew,” I thought.   Then I did something that if you would’ve told me 6 hours prior I was going to do, I wouldn’t have believed you, but here I was, and I did it.   I reached out and placed my hand over Brian’s now limp cock hanging between his legs.    I started moving my hand and trying to work some life back into his cock.   Deep down inside, I hoped that he still had some energy and cum left for me.

 

  As I sat there kneading life back into my brother, I looked him right in the eyes and said, “You know, I do love pussy, but there is absolutely nothing like a hard cock.”   I then sat on his lap startling his stomach, but being sure to leave enough room still so that I could continue working on him.   I looked at him in the eyes and started moving my face closer and closer to his.   Our lips finally met for the first time in years.   We started to slowly kiss, and then a little ways into it, Brian started pushing his tongue into my mouth.   I happily worked his with mine.

 

  It was at this point that if anyone was watching (which I’m sure Melissa was back by this point filming this whole thing), the thought that this kid was my brother would’ve been their last thought.   We weren’t acting like siblings, we were acting like two teenage lovers.   We started kissing like we had been kissing for years, not like it was our first time.  

 

  I think all this action had awoken the little monster I was holding in my hand because I started to feel it grow.   I held it in the palm of my hand and just held it and felt it grow in my hand.   It was a pretty cool feeling, I liked it quite a bit.

 

  Brian’s hands seemed to have a mind of their own.   They were wondering all over my body.   Up to my neck, to my chest where they would rub and caress my breasts, and down my stomach where they would take passes by my pussy.   I kept my hand on his dick and was slowly jacking him off.

 

   I broke our kiss, gave him a smile, then slowly moved down and got on my knees in front of the chair.   I took his dick in my hand again and slowly guided it towards my mouth.   I took it into my mouth and swirled my tongue all over his head.   He let out a moan when I did this.   I slowly started bobbing up and down on his cock.   I was using my tongue to swirl around the head and lick down the length of his shaft.

 

  With one hand I was stroking the length of his shaft, and with the other one I was fumbling with his balls.   He seemed to be enjoying this quite a bit.   Of course, I’ve never known a guy who hasn’t enjoyed a blow job, let alone from his own sister.    I deep throated him a couple times.   I could actually feel his dick going part way down my throat.

 

  When I pulled him out again, he motioned for me to stand up.   I did, but never once let go of his dick.

  “I want you to go to the bed and lay down, I want to do things to you that I’ve been dreaming for years.”

  I just smiled at him and walked over to my bed, dragging him by his dick.   I climbed up onto my bed and then laid down arms at my sides and legs slightly spread and looking at him.   He was standing beside me just looking my body over.   His eyes started at my feet and slowly made their way up to my eyes.

 

  He then took his hand and lightly placed his fingers on my foot, then slowly (and I do mean slowly) started dragging them up my body.   He went up the inside of my leg, up to my pussy where he went right up the middle of my very wet slit, then continued moving them slowly and lightly up my stomach.   He went right up the middle of one of my breasts then up my neck and finally to my face and mouth, where I slowly sucked them in and started to suck on them a little bit.

 

  I don’t know why, but what he was doing here was really turning me on.   I had never had a guy do this to me before.   Little did I know that he wasn’t even close to being done teasing me yet.

 

  Brian climbed up on the bed with me now, his dick still hard as ever.   He kind’ve stratteled my ankles and supported himself with one hand.   With the other, he grabbed his hard dick and started to do the same thing with it that he had with his fingers.   If I had any leg hairs, or hadn’t shaved this morning, they would’ve stood straight up on end.   Having his hard dick moving slowly up my perfectly smooth leg was almost too much for me.   It sent a shiver and tingle through my body.

 

  Brian was slowly guiding his dick up the inside of my leg to my pussy.   He then used it to trace up and down right through the middle of my slit.   I couldn’t take it anymore, I let out a pretty loud moan.   There’s nothing in this world I wanted more at that moment than to have him inside me.   Instead he was just laying there on top of me rubbing his dick through my pussy getting covered in my juices.   A couple of times, he sunk himself in just as deep as his head.   It wasn’t really deep enough to call anything, except being evil and teasing his own sister!   My eyes were closed by this point and my hands were at work on my breasts, as I was in my own little pleasure world.   Each time he buried his head in me I screamed out, not because it shocked or hurt me, but because I was hoping he was going to go father, even though I knew he wouldn’t.

 

  The last time he stuck his head in me it was too much, I felt my whole body shake as I erupted with an orgasm.   He screamed out too when my pussy grabbed and squeezed his dick.   He then pulled it out and continued it on its journey up my body.   I had my eyes closed, my hands at my sides and my head off to one side as I used all my remaining energy to concentrate on the sensations he was giving me.   I could feel him tracing slowly up my stomach.   I could feel him then strattle my stomach and sit on me.   He used his still rock hard dick to start rubbing my breasts.   He was rubbing them all over.   He was tracing my tits, getting them to bounce back and forth, and just basically using his dick to play with them.   I actually liked this too, no one had ever used their dick to play with my boobs before, so it was something that was new for me too.

 

  I then felt his hands on the sides of my breasts and felt him pushing them together.   I felt his dick enter the space between them and start pushing in.   They were really dry, and his dick moving wasn’t very smooth.   He must have realized this too, because he reached down and scooped a handful of juices from my pussy and slapped them on his dick.   This time it was much smoother and felt a whole lot better.  

 

  Brian sat there on my stomach and started to tit fuck me.   At first he was just slowly sliding his dick up and down between my breasts, but he eventually started to pick up the pace.   With my boobs, I could feel every contour of his dick, everything from its hardness to the veins in his shaft.   It was amazing.

 

  After he had been tit fucking me for a little bit, I leaned my head up and when I saw it emerge out from between my breasts, I would stick out my tongue and lick his head.   He moaned when I did this the first time, so I kept it up.   Not too much longer, he moaned/yelled out and I saw him starting to shoot a load of cum on my upper chest and on my face.   I opened my mouth and caught some in my mouth.

 

  After he had shot his entire load, we both just kind’ve sat there for a moment, then he started to move back down my body. “oh god, what now” I thought.   He moved down and laid on his stomach between my spread legs.   I felt his tongue dart out and touch my already sensitive pussy.   “OH GOD.” I screamed out as I felt his tongue go to work on me.

 

  As Brain worked that magic tongue on my pussy, I used my hands and started to rub the cum he had just shot on me into my breasts.   I was moaning from the shots of pleasure he was sending through my body.   I was squeezing my breasts and lifting my ass of the bed, grinding my pussy into Brian’s face as he ate me out.   We continued this for a little while before he broke off and came back up to my face and we started kissing again.  

 

  We were really going at it, and just like before, if people didn’t already know we were brother and sister, they would never be able to guess it.   We were going at it like we had been going at it for years.   Making out with him, I could taste his cum, as well as mine on his lips and on his tongue, but I didn’t care, this was way too good to pass up.   He broke the kiss and looked straight into my eyes as if asking me if I really wanted to do this.   I kind’ve laughed inside that he was asking this NOW.   I nodded and a moment later, with out him ever breaking eye contact with me, I felt him slip all the way into me.

 

  I moaned and gasped when I felt him enter me.   A day, even hours ago, if you would’ve told me that I would be having sex and enjoying it with my brother, I wouldn’t have believed you, not at all, but here I was with him, and we were joined in the best form of love two people can show for one another.   After he pushed himself all the way in, he just kind’ve held it there, as if he was in shock as much as I was, and wanted to savor the moment and never let it get away.   So there we were, with him on top of me, fully in me, just staring into each others eyes.  

 

  After a little bit he started moving.   Slowly at first, but then he started to pick up the pace, as well as how much he was pulling out.   I knew right now what I wanted was a hard fuck.   I was sure that later we would really settle down and make love the way it was supposed to be made (but that’s another story!), but right now, we just wanted to fuck each other’s brains out, and that is basically what we did.

 

  I spread my legs as wide as I could and Brian pushed them up to my chest to give himself the best access to my pussy he could.   He placed his hands on the underside of my thighs as if to hold them there, and supported himself on his knees as he drove himself in then pulled himself out.

 

  We laid there for a while, him giving my pussy a pounding which I haven’t received in a while, if ever.   There we laid, him holding my legs up and away and fucking me senseless.   I could feel and hear his balls slapping my ass each time he pushed in.   I wish I could describe what it felt like to have my brothers dick inside of me, but it was something special.   It didn’t feel like any dick I had ever had before.   It felt more filling, made me hotter and made the sex, the best I have ever had.

 

  After we went a while in this position, we switched.   He pulled out and laid down on my bed, and I climbed up over him and strattled him.   I wanted to see him, and I wanted him to see me.   After looking him in the eye, I grabbed his dick held it straight up and slowly sank onto it.   My eyes rolled back into my head.   God damn, I wish I knew what made this so good.   I started to ride him, impaling myself on my brothers cock, then pulling myself off.

 

  He was memorized for a little while at the sight of him disappearing into his sister, then he looked up and looked me in the eye and started fucking me back.   Every time I pushed down, he met me with an upward thrust to send himself even that much deeper into me.   I didn’t last too much longer and screamed out when I felt another orgasm rip through my body.   I was exhausted now, I had been having sex for quite a while now, first Michelle, then Ted, now Brian, I was pretty tired now and had no energy left, but Brian just kept going.

 

  Despite me stopping from my orgasm, Brian just kept on fucking me. Being impaled on his cock was the only thing that was holding me up, my limbs were jelly other wise.   Brian’s breaths turned to grunts and I knew he was nearing his orgasm.   I looked at him looking me in the eye and I just nodded.   I wanted to feel his incestuous cum erupt inside of me.   I wanted to feel his little sperm swimming around inside my belly.  

 

  A few grunts later he grabbed me tight, shoved himself as far in as he could go and erupted.   We both screamed out as he started shooting load after load into me.   His cum felt so hot inside of me, but felt really good.   I could feel it reaching to the extremes of my insides and reaching every crevasse it could.

 

  We looked at each other one more time, then I collapsed on the bed next to him.   I managed to put my hand on his chest and drape a leg over him.   He turned his head to me and our lips joined in a single kiss.

 

  I heard some movement on the other side of the room and looked over to see Michelle sitting there with a video camera with a stunned look on her face.   I had totally forgot she was here, I was so drawn up in the moment that I completely forgot.  

 

  She looked at me with her stunned look and softly said, “Damn, that was so hot.”   All I could manage to do was smile.

 

 

 

Don’t worry, the adventures aren’t over yet, stay tuned for part 4!

Games We Play, part 2

Fyre on Teen Stories

Games We Play , Part TwoThe Rubbing Game

Two weeks later I went over to Shirley’s to spend the night. Her mom and dad were going out to see a movie, so her big sister, Wendy, the one who sprayed herself with water down there , was the only other person home. What that really meant was that she would disappear into her room and talk on the phone while we hung out in Shirley’s room.

Shirley and I got into our pajamas and climbed into her bed with a big bag of potato chips. We started watching Lizzie McGuire. After awhile, Shirley scooted way under the covers and lifted her nightgown up. She wasn’t wearing panties.

"Wanna play that rubbing game again?" she asked.

"Yes."

I edged down under the covers wi

Read More
th her. Earlier, I had wondered if we would play that game again. Part of me was scared that she wouldn’t want to play that way again and part of me was scared that she would. I wanted to look at her pussy again. I know I had one, but I couldn’t really get a look at what it looked like. I wanted to study how it was put together. I wanted to do it while I could have the lights on. But then I was worried that someone was going to find out and we’d be in big trouble.

"Do me first," she begged.

I put my hand on her pussy and started to stroke the skin. I petted the skin below her belly button like I was petting the cat.

"Shirley?"

"What?"

"Who was the boy?"

"What boy?"

"You know, the boy who wanted to... to... you know."

She was quiet. I stopped stroking her skin and just touched the fold where one lip slightly overlapped the other. The skin was so- so smooth. She opened her legs wider, and pulled the covers down, sitting up a bit so she could watch my fingers. "Go inside the crack, Jennie." She whispered, desperate and breathless. "Rub on that little button. Put your finger inside."

I moved to get between her legs. I was kneeling, and bent forward and laid my belly on the bed so I could see. I spread the lips apart the way she had in the bathtub and studied the different folds of skin and that bulge of a button. I put out two fingers and stroked that bulge.

She laid back and looked at the ceiling. "Keep doing that," she said, quietly.

I wondered how many times she rubbed herself right there. I kept rubbing Shirley’s pussy until a sticky wetness started leaking out.

"You’re not peeing on me, are you?" I pulled my hand away and smelled the wetness.

"No," she giggled. "Keep rubbing there."

It smelled a little like pee, but not too much. I tasted my finger. The juice was salty, but sweet. Maybe it would be nice to put my mouth there.

I started to rub her some more. What if I put my mouth there?

Ever since that day in the bathtub, I played the rubbing game by myself at night and that one time when I took a bath in the afternoon. I even got the nozzle down from the wall and sprayed my cooter real good for a minute, but it felt kinda funny to do it all by myself. I liked doing it while Shirley was there, so she could spray me and I could spray her, and I could imagine how it felt like for her. I liked looking at her cooter, especially when she pinched the lips of her pussy and spread it real wide and I could see that strange little hole. Where the dick goes. I wanted to try pushing my finger inside.

I was right down there between her legs again and I couldn’t resist. I licked my finger and started to slide it down towards that hole. I rubbed past that place where the pee comes out and she squirmed.

"Try sticking it inside. Where the dick goes."

I licked my finger again. It smelled pungent, like pickles and peach jelly, watered down. I pushed my finger towards that opening. That hole where the dick goes. I wanted to feel inside that hole.

My finger slipped in. It was a little slimy. Smooth. Inviting. Shirley pushed her hips forward against my hand, pushing the finger in a little deeper.

"Careful. I don’t wanna scratch you."

"It doesn’t hurt," Shirley said. "Do it some more."

I couldn’t believe it. She started rocking her bottom so that my finger stroked in and out. The hole closed tight around my finger.

How big is a dick?

I thought about my finger being a little dick for Shirley and I wondered about her rocking back and forth. "Keep rubbing it, Jennie," she said. She put her own hand down over mine and guided my finger a little deeper. She pushed my hand. "Do it faster," she directed.

I kept stroking in and out. I could feel a nice ridge towards the back of the hole, but I liked the tight squeeze of the skin as my finger slurped in and out. She put her own hand down on her cooter and started rubbing that little bump. That one that she said she liked to rub. I watched her finger and it seemed like the bump got a little harder and stood a little taller as her finger swirled across it.

My face was right up next to her cooter and I could smell her. I don’t know how to describe it. It was like she was getting hotter and moister and the closer I got, the better it smelled.

I wanted to put my mouth on her.

I decided to try it. I stuck out my tongue and leaned forward.

"Jennie, what are you doing?"

I pulled back, feeling clumsy and careless. I stopped moving my finger around in her hole.

"Nothing," I said.

Suddenly I felt stupid. What’d I have to do that for?

I sat up and pulled my hand away from her warm sweet pussy. I was a bad, bad nasty girl.

Shirley sat up and grabbed my hand. "No, keep rubbing me." She put her finger back on my bump and slid my hand so that my finger went inside her pussy hole.

I felt confused. Did she still want me to lick it? Or was that too weird?

I went back to the rubbing game. When a song played on the TV, I started stroking with the beat of the music.

"Yes, yes." she said. "That feels real good."

She started arching her back a little and closed her eyes. I liked watching her, then I closed my eyes and really concentrated on stroking that pussy hole the way she said she liked it. Suddenly, she bucked a little on the bed and I opened one eye. Her hair was kinda damp and sweaty.

"I like that!" she said. "You want me to do it to you?"

I smelled my hand. I tasted the wetness. It tasted good!

I felt funny smelling her cooter. I felt awkward not knowing how to ask her how it felt to rub inside that hole. "Your pussy smells good. I mean, when you get all wet like that." I put my hand out to her nose.

"I know," she said. "That’s why I wasn’t really sure what I wanted to do when that boy said he wanted to lick it."

"What boy?"

She got quiet.

"What boy?" I asked again.

"I don’t want to tell you."

"Why not?"

"Because you know him."

"Omigod. No way." I knew a boy who wanted to lick Shirley’s cooter? No way. Then I started thinking that maybe he had a pretty good idea. Who would tell Shirley that he wanted to lick her cooter? I couldn’t believe I was even wondering about such a thing.

"It’s Manny." She said flatly.

"No way!" I pushed her back on the bed. She fell back against the pillow. "No way!"

I pulled my knees together in front of me and smoothed my nightgown down over my legs. Manny, my step-brother. All of a sudden, I felt like an idiot. Foolish and naive. Clumsy and boyish. I clamped my legs together.

I couldn’t believe it. How did he come up with such a thing? Why would he want to do that to her? Manny was almost my brother.

I reached for the bag of chips and the remote control. I turned the television a little louder and started crunching on salt and potatoes. I smacked my lips.

How come he didn’t ask to do that to me? Would I let him if he did?

Shirley sat on the bed next to me without saying a word. The rubbing game was over. We sat there and both of us tried pretending it never happened.

Before too much longer, she took her pillow and knocked me on the head. I jumped up and grabbed my pillow and slammed it on her. I knew she was still my bestest, bestest friend. She had to be. She was the only one I knew who would let me touch her cooter.

After Shirley turned off the light, I laid there in the bed next to her and thought about how her pussy felt. I wondered if my hole was as deep as hers. I started to reach down to test it, but I didn’t want to wake her up. Her lips were more swollen than mine and she seemed to like rubbing that bump a lot. I tried rubbing mine, but it felt sharp when I did, a little like shocking myself with static electricity. It felt good, but intense. I wanted to try it some more. I waited in the dark, trying to go to sleep, trying not to think about that secret, special place between my legs that I wanted to feel some more. I wanted to rub on that bump and feel the smoothness on the outside of my bald cooter lips. But I didn’t want Shirley to know that’s what I wanted to do. So I lay there without moving, hoping I wouldn’t wake her up.

That’s when I got it in my head that I would make Manny show me his dick.

I wondered. Her hole was tight. How could a man stick a big thick dick inside? I mean even if it was as big as my daddy’s thumb...well, it just seemed like that would fit tight. Real tight.

by Fyre

Brother Visits Sister at College Part 2

breastgirl34c on Incest Stories

My brother and I both just stood there for a moment staring at each other.   Neither of us knew how to react.   He had just caught me in bed with my best friend engaging in (what I considered to be some pretty hot) lesbian sex, and we had caught him jacking off to us.   Finally he broke the silence in a soft calm voice.   “Wow, who would’ve ever thought I would’ve learned that my parents were getting it on like teenagers and my sisters is a lesbian, all in the same weekend.

Read More
>  “I’m not a lesbian.” I informed him

  “Well that defiantly wasn’t a guy.” He said referring to Michelle.

  “Michelle and I just like to enjoy each other’s company once and a while, I like guys too though.”   I couldn’t believe I was telling my brother this.   I couldn’t believe I was telling him all about my sex life.

  “I don’t believe you,” he said with a smirk on his face, “prove it to me.”

  “What!” I exclaimed, “How am I supposed to prove it to you?” I asked suddenly confused.

  “Simple, bring someone in and fuck him right now and prove it to me.   After all, it is pretty easy to tell if someone is faking their enjoyment during sex.”

  “Eww… That’s gross, I’m not fucking someone in front of my own brother, and what do you know about sex?”   I asked somewhat disgusted, but at the same time turned on by the thought of fucking someone in front of my brother.

 

  “Well, first of all, I know that it’s a college campus, therefore, it’s filled with college guys, and second, as a guy who just saw you naked, I would want to fuck you senseless.”   He was surprising me with all his boldness.   Reluctantly I agreed to fuck someone in front of him.   I told him to go and get Michelle, which he did, and I told her to go get Ted.   She went and put on a bath robe and went and got Ted and told him to come to my room.

 

  Ted appeared a short time later with Michelle right behind him and asked me what was up.   I was getting more comfortable with the idea, and had also come up with an evil plan.   By the time he arrived, I pulled the covers down far enough to expose my still naked breasts, and had a hand under the covers rubbing myself as well as on my breasts playing with them and tweaking my nipples.   Brian was enjoying this quite a bit and I could see his dick starting to grow inside his pants.   I shot him an evil glance, which he returned with a playful kiss.

 

  I explained to Ted that Brian was an ex-boyfriend who had flown in from home to try to get me back.   I told him that I was over with Brian, and just to rub it in to him I wanted to fuck him right there in front of Brian so hopefully he would get the idea.   I pushed my breast up to my face and licked my nipple while he was deciding.

 

  He answered by taking off his shirt and walking over towards me more.   He climbed on the bed and moved up to my mouth and started to kiss me, normal at first then he started sticking his tongue in and swirling it with mine.   He was propping himself up with one arm and was rubbing the other one across my breasts and moving them and just doing things that he knew I liked.   He was really good at what he did, and before long I was moaning softly.   My hands were working on his jeans and zipper and trying to get them off.   I got them down to his knees, then he broke and slipped them all the way off and pulled the covers all the way off my body, exposing our naked bodies to each other.

 

  He took a couple seconds to look at my body, then he laid down on top of me again and resumed kissing me and kneading my breasts. His hard dick was pressed between his stomach and mine, and I could feel his long hard 8” member between us.   He started grinding his pelvis into mine as a preview for what was to come.   I found his rhythm and matched it, grinding back into him.

 

  So there we were, laying on my bed dry fucking, making out between breaths and moans and his hands all over my body.   I was in heaven, it felt great.   I totally forgot about our audience.   Ted the broke our kiss and started moving down my body, leaving a trail of kisses.   He spent lots of time, nibbling on my ear, down and around my neck, all while having one hand on each breast massaging them and playing with them.   He then moved down farther to my breasts and started kissing them, licking my nipples, teasing me and all those other amazing things that he did.   It didn’t help that while his mouth was concentrating on one breast, his hand was working on the other like nothing was happening.   The stimulation I got from that was absolutely amazing.   My moans were becoming louder and I was grinding my pelvis into his leg harder and harder.   I was nearing an orgasm.

 

  Finally, when I thought I was about to die or pass out from the pleasure I was getting, he stopped and started moving down my body again.   I knew where he was headed and didn’t think that I would last long at all if he didn’t give me any time to stop and catch my breath.   Luckily he did though.   He stayed at my stomach and trailed around my belly button and other stuff as if he knew that I was going to pass out if he continued.

 

  Then, as if I had told him I was ready again, he moved down and latched himself like a magnet onto my pussy.   I screamed out, not because it was shocked or anything, but because I knew any self control I had at that point was gone.   I don’t know where this boy learned to eat pussy, but he was good!   There were times he could rival and even surpass Michelle.   I mean this guy was good.

 

  So as Ted started his magic, I suddenly remembered the audience we had.   I looked over to see what they were up to.   I was shocked at what I saw.   Michelle was sitting next to Brian.   Her robe was completely undone and open in the middle showing everything.   Brian’s pants were on the floor around his ankles.   Michelle had one hand around his dick and was jacking him off slowly, and had the other hand buried in her pussy pleasuring herself.   They were both staring at us watching the hot show we were putting on in front of them.

 

  Just then Ted hit my spot and my attention suddenly went back to myself and what was being done to me.   I started moaning once again and brought my hand up to my breasts and played with and tweaked my nipples to add more pleasure to what he was already doing, not that I needed to, but I needed to do something!

 

  It wasn’t too long later that I knew I was about to explode.   My moans were becoming more and more and louder and louder, and I was pushing my hips into his face in a mostly uncontrollable movement.   I felt my orgasm building then moving past the point of no return, then I screamed out as I exploded onto his face.   I felt some much needed relief at that point and laid back down and spread my legs as far as they would go at that point and closed my eyes to catch my breath.

 

  Ted took advantage of the easy access as well as the lubrication I just gave him from my orgasm and he took his big dick and started to push it into me.   I was caught by surprise by this and let out a yelp when he entered me.   I opened my eyes to see his 8” monster disappearing into me.   I opened my mouth and was gasping deep breaths as he slowly slid into me.   His giant cock felt great inside of me, rock hard, felt like I had a giant pole pushing up inside my stomach.   He then slowly started pushing in and pulling out so that just his head would appear at my pussy lips.   He started in this slow rhythm and then picked up the pace more and more, faster and faster until he was getting all the way in with each thrust.

 

  His balls were slapping my ass as he fucked me right there on my bed.   I was in so much pleasure I couldn’t contain myself.   I didn’t know what to do.   Between my gasps and breaths my hands were fumbling around with my tits and then with my pussy, spreading it father apart and feeling that point of contact on the surface where his dick met my body for the first time.   We were really getting into it too.   The bed was starting to shake, I was unknowingly meeting his thrusts and rhythms so that on each thrust he got as deep as he could.

 

  As I was laying there holding my breasts to keep them from jumping around too much, I looked over again to see what Michelle and Brian were up to.   What I saw shocked me. Brian was still sitting in the chair, and Michelle was kneeling on the floor between brains legs giving him a blow job.   Brian’s eyes went between watching his sister get the shit fucked out of her, and looking down to the beautiful girl giving him head.   He didn’t know what was hotter, watching his sister get fucked, or receiving head from one of her hot friends.   I knew down inside though that it was me who had gotten him hard the first time, and I got some sort of satisfaction from that.   I liked the feeling of knowing that I was making my brother, and (well somewhat) aiding in keeping him hard.

 

  As I was laying there getting fucked by Ted, I was watching Michelle, who was now paying absolutely no attention to Ted and I, just to Brian and his dick, I couldn’t help but stare at Brian’s beautiful dick as Michelle bobbed up and down on it.   Yes I know, I just said that my brothers dick is beautiful, and well, it is.   Any girl who would’ve seen it would’ve said that it was beautiful.   I began fanaticizing what it would be like to be fucked by Brian, or have that be me that was holding onto the base of his shaft with one hand, and kneeding his balls with the other while I bobbed up and down, having my brothers own dick move in and out of my mouth.

 

  As if the sex could get any better, somehow it did.   Somehow thinking of Brian up there sliding in and out of me was getting me even hotter and hornier and somehow made the pleasure Ted was giving me all that much better.   My moans became deeper and deeper, more and more meaningful.   Finally I reached another orgasm as my body shook, contracted on Ted’s dick and soaked the sheets beneath us even more.   After my second orgasm of the fuck had subsided, Ted started to fuck me again.   It wasn’t too long later that he was reaching an orgasm of his own.

 

  He knew that I didn’t like to be cummed in (well, I loved it actually, but he knew I had to tell him to) so he pulled out and started shooting load after load of his hot, white, sticky cum all over my stomach, chest and face.   Having another couple in my room must have done it for him too because he just kept shooting.   I was surprised at how much stuff came out of him, more than ever had before.   When he finally stopped, he fell beside me on the bed exhausted.   I just laid there with his cum all over my body and started rubbing it into my breasts.   I liked the way it felt and it made me all shiny and slippery.

 

  Michelle was at my side a few seconds later.   She climbed on the bed with me and strattled my stomach.   She hung over my face and opened her lips and let something start to ooze out.   It didn’t come to me at first what it was, but when it was halfway down between her mouth and mine, I realized finally what it was.   Brian had cummed in her mouth and she was sharing that cum with me.   She was spitting it out of her mouth so that it landed in mine!   I was beginning to like this more and more.

 

  I opened my mouth and received the blob of my brothers own cum.   I swirled it around in my mouth a few times, savoring the taste, then I switched places with Michelle and spit it back to her.   We did this a couple times before she finally swallowed it.  

 

  She then moved down and started licking off my face, neck and breasts of Ted’s cum.   It took her a little while, but she finally had me all cleaned off.   She then collapsed right there with both Ted and I, as she was exhausted, although not as much as me.   Just today, I had been through three orgasms, had some pretty hot lesbian sex, and been fucked out of my mind while envisioning it to be my brother.

 

  A short time later Ted gave me a kiss, gathered up his clothes and left.   He knew we only told him to come because I wanted a fuck.   That was ok with him, and that was ok with me.   We were fuck buddies.

 

  Michelle was still laying beside me with her arm drapped across my stomach, her head on my shoulder, and on led drapped across mine.   Then she whispered in my ear…

 

  “So… you gonna do him?”

  I looked over to Brian and looked at him sitting there with his now limp cock and just a shirt on.   He saw me looking at him and gave me a really sweet smile, like he had never given before.

 

  I looked back at Michelle and whispered in her ear, “go get the video camera…”

  With that Michelle just smiled at me and slowly got out of bed and left.

 

 

Part 3 coming soon!   Let me know what you think so far!

 

Family Fuck Friday- Chapter one

blahblah69 on Incest Stories

When I was between the ages of five and fifteen the most horrible thing imaginable happened to me, I was molested by my older brother Matt. Everynight when my parents went to sleep Matt would slip into my room, sit by my bed and pull down my covers. He would then undress me, at first he would start rubbing
my little clit with his fingers and wack him self off, but as I got older Matt started fucking me.

The worst part of all was it happened so much and for so long, I longed for my brothers dick. I wanted him inside me and would find myself fingering my self waiting for him to come into the room.

So I had thoughts of sex early in my childhood, and I taught some of my closest friends how to touch them selves, please others and have sex. I starte

Read More
d noticing as much as I loved dick, I loved pussy too. I mean theres nothing more thrilling then the body of another woman.

In elementary school once, while over a friends house, I talked her into "playing House" where she was the girlfriend and I was the boyfriend. I grabbed her by her arms, hard but not that hard enough.

"Take off you cloths you dirty little slut!" I said to her, Matt used to say those things to me when he babysat me.

"Why?" She asked.

"Because that's what girl friends and boyfriends do." I explained. So she took off her clothes exsposing her hairless cunt and her imature pink nippled flat cheast. I made my move and kissed her, parting her lips with my tonuge. Surprisingly she kissed me back. With my left hand I reached up rubbing her left nipple and with my right I started rubbing her little clit in counter clock wise slow circles. She moaned.

Unfortunatly though that is another story for another day, I'm going to tell you about something that happened when I was in highschool. You see by then I was known by all my peers as the bisexual slut.
I fucked almost everyone. Teacher's, doctors, men I met in the street, this was probably the beginning of my carreer as a hooker. Anyway, the day I remember most in highschool was back in 1999.

I woke up at 5 am that morning and as usual I was horny. I had a dream about this girl in school. She was only 15 years old, but she had the body of a 20 year old. She had long blonde hair, green eyes, a size one waste and a double D cup. She too was a school slut. The night before at a party her and eye messed around for the guys. Thinking of the events of the night before, I slowly slipped my hand down my pants and fucked myself, I finally got off and got up to take my shower. At seven thirty I made my way back to my room to get dressed. Of course I threw on my spegetti string tank, and my black very mini skirt, no bra and my thongs. I heard my parents leave for work, and I was just about to go down for breakfast when Matt burst in my room.

"SUCK MY FUCKIN DICK NOW, YOU DIRTY SKANK!" He yelled.

"Okay, fuck what's your problem.?" I asked.

"YOU, STAYING OUT HALF THE DAMN NIGHT FUCKING GOD KNOWS WHO WHILE I AM HERE HORNY AS FUCK WITH NO RELIEF!" He said unzipping his pants.

"Matt I am aloud to fuck whoever I want!" I said.

"LOOK YOU FUCKING WHORE! I DON"T CARE YOU YOU FUCK YOUR STILL MY DAMN SEX SLAVE AND WHEN I WANT IT I FUCKIN GET IT NOW SUCK ME OFF" Matt said. I licked the tip of his dick to tease him alittle and then I got right down to work. I wet his cock down with my spit, and sucked him off while stroking his shaft with my hands. I removed my hands and deep throated it five times before I took in the balls as well.

"OH BITCH SUCK IT!!!! YES YOU KNOW HOW I LIKE IT" Matt said. I was Getting very horny myself having my brothers cock in my mouth. Fuck it even though I just had a shower I wanted Matt before school.
I pushed him down onto my bed. reached up and pushed aside my thongs, I think thats why I liked them so much, they were easy to move out of the way. I strided my brother and slipped down on his wet dick.

I started riding his massive dick, slowly at first. Touching my own breast as I did so.

"OH MATT. YOUR DICK FEELS SOOOO GOOD INSIDE MY CUNT, DO YOU LIKE IT WHEN I RIDE? AINT I SUCH A DIRTY LITTLE SLUT? YOU KNOW WHAT I DID LAST NIGHT?" I said to him as I begun to ride him harder as I was beginning to reach orgasm myself.

"DAMN I LOVE YOUR TIGHT PUSSY... YOU KNOW I I LIKE IT...YOU ARE A SLUT NO DOUBT BUUUT WHAT DID YOU DO?" He finally managed to get out in between moans.

"I FUCKED THE SHIT OUTTA THIS REALLY HOT GIRL! YOU SHOULDA SEEN IT, WE WERE ALL OVER EACH OTHER LIKE ANIMALS. SHE ATE ME OUT, I ATE HER OUT. I RODE HER SHE RODE ME......"

"UUUUUUUUUUUUUH" Matt's dick exploded filling me with his hot juices. I got up wiped the extra cum away from my pussy and simply went down stairs to get ready for school. I had to hurry, If I wanted that A in english because I promised my teacher that I would suck his dick, everytime I got one, I have been getting A's alot.

On my way to school, I ran into a few of my friends who reminded me of the orgy, down on the beach tonight, gladly I told them I would be there. We had a orgy every friday night. I loved it as much as I loved fucking family members. Did I mention besides Matt, I fuck my cousin, my uncle, my grandfather and even my own father. I started fucking my father about two years before this. around the time I found out that Matt was molesting me because my father was molesting him.

Anyway, unless I want to go on and on forever I'll skip to after school. Being a friday mom worked late so,
every friday after school was what dad nicknamed "FAMILY FUCK FRIDAY" in which dad would set up his video camera and tape him, Matt and I having threesomes. Matt claimed it was so dad could spank it on bussiness trips. When I got home the cam was set up in the living room and dad was already getting fucked in the ass by Matt. I got naked and got in front of my father. He plunged his 10 in rock hard dick into my ass. Dad liked the ass, and as much as he liked getting in the ass he liked giving in the ass as well.

It wasn't long though, because of Matt fucking the shit out of his ass, and dad came. This went on for a hour, we didn't notice the time we were all pretty busy. All I remember is dad was fucking Matt in the ass, while I was sucking Matt's dick when Mom walked in. She had come home early and got the shock of her life.

There in here living room was her husband, her 19 year old son and 15 year old daughter having a threesome in her livingroom. My mother was brought up in a proper family and was totally against incest.

"What in the FUCK is going on here! This is just sick! Bruce How could you let this happen! I want to know right now how long this stuff has been going on?" No one said a word, we all were in shock.

"Well, Dad has been fucking Matt since he was about five, Matt has been messing around with me since I was five and dad and I have been messing around since I was 13." I blurted out...

My mother couldn't believe, her ears, she was angry but still tears filled her eye's.
"Our own children Bruce? The fantasies I give you aren't enough? The Kiddie porn and the young boys and girls we bring into our bed wasn't enough? You had to steal the inosence away from our own children?"

"Its ok, mom, I don't know about Ashley, but I love fucking dad and her, it feels so good. I don't just fuck them either. I fuck lots of people, guys and girls I am bisexual like dad." Matt said. This surprised me, I thought dad was the only guy Matt fucked, but I guess I was wrong. It was time for me to come out too.

"I like it too, Matt and dad's cocks feel so good, they make me cum multiple times! Oh and I am also a bisexual I love eating out pussy!"

"This isn't how a family should behave, Bruce I knew you liked them young and never said a word,
I knew you liked men and still I never said a word. I can't handle this, I am leaving you bruce. I am also going to make sure you stay away from our children too. You have warped their minds."

This is when it happened, the scariest thing I have ever witnessed in my life. My father grabbed my mother, by the wrists and slapped her across the face.

"BITCH, IF YOUR GONNA LEAVE ME, I'LL FUCKIN KILL YOU!" he yelled. My mother screamed.

"BRUCE PLEASE THE KIDS ARE RIGHT HERE!" My father ripped off my mothers dress, exsposing her naked body. He pushed her down and jumped on top of her, forcing his dick into her. I could tell she wasn't willing at all.

"THIS IS WHAT NOSY LITTLE SLUTS GET! BITCH!" My father was forcfully plunging his manhood inside my mother as she cried out in embarassment and pain. Matt stepped forward.

"Dad your hurting her she doesn't want it. Let her go!" Matt yelled.

"SHUT UP MATTHEW OR I'LL BEAT THE SHIT OUT OF YOU! NOW FUCK YOUR SISTER NOW!!!!!!"

So Matt fucked me as my mother was being raped by my father, right beside us. I could here him beating her flesh evertime she begged him to stop and to this day I can still here my father saying "Say I am the best I am the best fuck you ever had!"

Finnally I hard my mother's last scream of pain as my father's dick exploded inside her. Matt and I thought it was over, little did we know it would never be over and never be the same for us with dad again. My father started dragging my mother to the kitchen. My mother pleaded with him over and over to let her go, but my father was in a rage nothing could stop him. He grabbed the biggest butcher knife he could find and plunged it into my mother over and over and over. Then he slit her throat.

I screamed out, my mother was dead she died at the hand of my father and the last memory I would ever have of her was the sounds of her rape and her death. What scared me the most however was the look of satisfaction in my fathers eye's. It still wasn't over though.

All night long Matt and I listened to our sick father fucking the dead corpse of our mother. We were trapped we could never leave, for if we did, our fate may have been the same as our mothers. The next morning, dad woke us early, and already had our bags packed. We were leaving town and starting over changing our names and everything. As we left he set fire to the bedroom where my mothers body still lay.

to be continued.......

Brother Visits Sister Ch. 1

breastgirl34c on Incest Stories

Brother Visits Sister at College Part 1

 

  It's been quite a while since I've posted on this site, but I have been keeping up with the stories.   Feel free to read my first post "Girls Night".   According to the reviews, it was great.   There may be more to this story, depending on how these reviews turn out.

 

Read More
mso-spacerun: yes">  I had   been having a fun time at college.   I was a freshman (18 years old), origionally from the north, but going to school in southern Arizona .   I loved the school, I made lots of cool friends (who were always there for me...), and was getting along quite nicely being away from home.

 

  Let me tell you a little about myself.   My name is Courtney, I'm about 5'9" tall, I have dirty blonde hair, a 36c chest, and I'm not fat or skinny, right about in the middle with a nice muscular toned body from all the running and exorcising that I do.   I'm fairly tanned (I don't know how you can't be living in Arizona !) and am really confident about my body and love to show it off.   (Guy's love to look at it too!)   I like to wear clothes that fit me fairly well and show off all my curves, and love wearing skirts to show off my thighs and legs.

 

  During one of my weekly phone conversations with my parents, they asked if it would be alright if they sent my brother down to stay a weekend with me.   They claimed he missed me and they thought with him being 16 and having to start to look at colleges, this would be a good way for him to see the school without the parents there.   They also hinted they wanted him out of the house for some other reason, but I didn't bother asking, I'm not sure I wanted to know anyway.

 

  I agreed to allow him to come down, saying he would have to sleep on the floor.   My roomate usually leaves on the weekends to go home and to see her boyfriend and whatever else locals do on the weekends, so I wasn't worried about having to deal with her.   Don't get me wrong, she was a great girl and everything, and we got along great, we even shared some of the same hobbies and interests, but not having her there just made it easier.

 

  I didn't really have to do anything to prepare for him coming, just dig my sleeping bag out of the suitcase I had it stored in.   My parents timed the flight so it got in after my classes were done for the day on Friday.   So when it was time, I borrowed my friends car and drove to the airport to get him.   I met him at the baggage claim, we exchanged hellos, and we grabbed his bag and got back into the car and started driving back towards campus.   It was quiet for a little while, then we started just normal chit chat.

            "So was it your idea, or mom and dad's for you to come down here and visit?" I asked.

            "Well, kind've both, they offered to send me down here if I wanted, I said sure, so they talked to you about it, and here I am.   I donno, they've been acting wierd lately, figuring out ways to get me out of the house every once and a while on the weekends.   I don't know what's going on with them, their sex life must be better or something..."

            "Ewww...!"   I said thinking of my parents doing it.

            "What?!" He exclaimed, "It's true..."

            "Yea, but still, I don't want to picture mom and dad doing it!"

            "Oh... yea..." He said chuckling.

 

  We talked back and forth a little bit more until we got back to campus.   Once we got there, I showed him into the dorm and to my room.   Walking down the hallway, he was looking in every open door.   Understandable, what teenage guy wouldn't look in the open doors as they walk down a girls hallway?

            "Sorry kid, we don't walk around naked until after dark..." I said seeing him look into the doors.

            "ok cool, I'll be here all weekend." he said without breaking his looking pattern.

            "You wish kiddo..." I smirked back to him.

 

  We finally reached my room.   I opened the door, gave him the quick tour of my 12x12 cell and pointed out the mattress on the floor where he was to sleep.   We set his stuff down and sat for a little while.   I knew he liked to swim, so I asked if he was interested in going to the pool.   He said yes, so I offered to go to the bathroom to change and he could change right here in my room.

 

  We changed clothes, me into a sexy bikini with a small white shirt over the top and shorts to cover up my bottoms until we got there, and he was in surfer shorts.   We grabbed our towles, and walked over to the campus pool.   When we got to the pool, I made it a point to watch him and see what his reaction was.   Just as I expected, his eyes about popped out of his head.   It was a usual day at the rec center pool, a couple people swimming laps in the pool, and on every avaliable bench and surface were girls in bikinis sun bathing, or topless girls laying face down so they don't get lines on their backs (tan lines are bad!).

 

  I hit him across the stomach, "put your tounge back in, lets go." and I started walking towards an open couple benches.   We put our stuff down and I started taking off my clothes revealing my revealing bikini.   I caught him staring at me, and whipped him across his stomach with my shirt.   He quickly snapped out of it and started taking off his shirt.   Not that I was looking or anything, but what he had could give some of the college guys here a run for their money.   I laid down to tan, and Brian (my brother) proceeded directly to the pool to start swimming around.

 

  I laid around for about 15 minutes looking at my magazine, and then my friend Michelle came over to say hi.   Michelle was about the same height as me, and a very pretty brunette with brown eyes.   She was a little skinnier and just a bit taller than I was.   She was a very pretty girl, with breasts that were a little smaller than mine, but fit the rest of her dark skinned body really well.   Hers were really wide and covered the majority of her chest.   I even looked at them!   She was a hot one.   Of course that's probably why we often enjoyed each other's 'company'.   I wasn't a lesbian or anything, but a girls company is something special.   Only they know how to please someone in ways that a guy can't.

 

  "Hey Courtney! How are ya?!" Michelle greeted me.

  "Hey Michelle, I'm good, just gettin some sun." I replied

  "Not that you need it or anything." She said winking at me.

  "Shhh.... my brother is over there."

  "You're brother!   Where?!" she said looking around.

  "Yea, he's visiting for the weekend, he's over there, the brown headed kid in the pool." I said pointing towards him.

  "Ohhh... not bad." Michelle said chuckling.

  "No... he's too young.   Keep your hands off."

  "oh, I get it, you want him all to yourself." She said smiling.

  "Ok, that's sick." I said looking away.   That sparked a thought I had never had before though.   What would be be like in bed?... Eww... no... that's gross, he's my brother.   Before I thought about this too much, I decided to change the subject.

  "Here," I said handing her the sun tan lotion bottle, "rub down my back."

 

  She smiled and took the bottle.   I laid down on my back and undid the string around my back and my neck for my top.   Michelle stood to the side of me and squirted some sun tan lotion on my back and started rubbing it around.   She was spend much more time and putting much more care into it than she needed, but not to the point where other people would take alarm.

  "mmmm...", I moaned and whispered in her ear, "you're way too good at this.   Careful though, we don't wanna give people a show."

  "Well I don't think anyone is watching."

  "Is Brian watching?" I asked.   I was surprised I asked that, it just kind've came out of my mouth.

  There was a pause then Michelle replied, "yea, he's stealinlg a glance once and a while."

  I got this evil feeling inside from my thoughts earlier...   "Well, give him something to see."

 

  Michelle's hand continued wondering around, then they got lower and lower.   She slipped her hands down inside my bottoms and rubbed and gave my ass cheeks a squeeze a couple of times.   She also moved her hands up my back and along my sides and rubbed some of the lotion in on the sides of my breasts.   She was smooth though, she made it seem like nothing special or out of the ordinary.

  "Did he see?" I asked.

  Michelle looked over and saw him quickly look away. "oh yea" she replied.

 

  Michelle finished her thing and went and laid down on the chair next to me.   All these things with Michelle rubbing me and doing it infront of my brother started to get me a little horney and had me starting to feel some funnies inside my stomach.   I leaned over to Michelle and whispered in her ear, "Wanna go back to my room?"   Michelle turned towards me and gave me a smile.   "OK, I'll head back, come join me in a couple minutes."   Michelle just gave me a wink and a smile.

 

  I got up, put on my shorts and shirt, being sure to let it get stuck on my breasts, hoping that Brian was watching, making my hair look nice, then pulling it the rest of the way down.   I   walked over to the pool and told Brian I was headed back to the room to take a shower, and to come back in like an hour when I'll be done.   He just shrugged his shoulders and said ok.   I really didn't think he minded staying here with all the girls in bikinis.

 

  I walked back to my room and opened the door and went in.   I went to close it, but Michelle stopped it with her hand, came in, and closed it behind her.   She started walking towards me all sexy.   "Having me rub you and touch you in front of your brother.   How kinky.   You dirty little girl."

 

  "Oh shut up, you know you make me hot.   Now get over here."   I grabbed her and pulled her towards me.   Our lips met and we started passionatly kissing.   Our tounges were swirling in each others mouths.   We started moaning and really getting into it.   Our hands started moving up and down each others bodies, rubbing each others tit's and squeezing asses.   I can see why guys like us so much.   There's something about feeling up a hot girl.  

 

  We started taking off each other's shorts and shirts, and before we knew it, we were naked in my bed with our bikinis and clothes scattered on the floor.   Michelle started kissing down my body, pausing slightly at my breasts to give them some attention.   She then started moving farther down my body, giving me short kisses all the way down my body, then stopping at my pussy.   I was already worked up from our session at the pool and then from our foreplay earlier.   She ran her finger up and down my slit a couple times, then stuck her mouth over my pussy.   She ran her tongue around my pussy a couple times the started licking me.   I was moaning, and gyrating my hips on her mouth.   She found my G-Spot and started flicking her tounge over it and give it lots of attention.   I could feel my orgasm building inside, but still she kept up.

 

  I was grinding my hips into her face, but it never let up.   She continued with all the sucking and flicking and licking.   I grabbed my breasts and started squeezing them and pinching my nipples.   I was close, and for some reason, this orgasm was more intense than before.   Not too long later, I lost it and exploded in Marlena's face.

 

  Not wanting her to be left out, I returned the favor and brought her to an orgasm.    We still then had plenty of energy and started making out again.   We were rolling all around on the bed, feeling each others bodies,   playing with each other's pussy's.   I ended up on the bottom, and we started grinding our pussy's together.   Marlena brought her mouth to my breast and started sucking and playing with my nipple.   I started moaning and grinding harder into her pussy.

 

  I kept my eyes closed most time time to enjoy my time with Melissa.   I opened them again, and between the moans and feelings of pleasure I was getting I screamed.   Melissa stopped and looked to where I was looking with a blank motified stare.   Standing in the doorway was Brian with his swim trunks at his knees wanking his dick.   When he saw that we stopped, he stopped too and stared at us with a blank scared stare.   He then reached up and grabbed his swim trunks and grabbed them and pulled them up to cover himself.

 

  It took a few minutes before anyone moved.   The Melissa whispered in my ear, "Looks like you can have some fun now."   Then she climbed off of me and made no effort to hide her body from Brian.   He looked her up and down and you could see his eyes widen and a small smile come across his face.   Melissa grabbed her clothes and walked out of the room, pausing by Brain and whispering something in his ear.   She quickly and smoothly reached down and brushed her hand against his still hard cock, and as she walked by, rubbed her breast and tit against his arm.   And just like that, she walked out of the room, still naked, and closed the door behind her.

 

  I was making every effort I could to conceal myself from my brother.   I knew it was pointless at that point because he had already seen my body as I was going at it with Melissa, but laying there naked didn't seem like a very good option either.

 

  So there we were, me laying in bed covering myself up with my blankets, and my brother standing there with a visible hard on through his storts.   We just stood there staring at each other because no one knew what to say.

 

 

 

Part 2 coming soon!

Dog's Bitch and her Neighbor

Rodger-the-Dodger on Animal Stories

Dog's Bitch's Neighbor

It was a hard secret to keep. I thought my husband knew what I was doing with our dog at home while he was at work. He knew, by now, I liked it in bed with the dog because I got hot so quick. Never said "No." I didn't want him to know but I lusted for our dog, its tongue, cock and knot. What is a girl to do when she's helpless and being wildly almost endlessly fucked by a big, juicy cock? It made me sore...hot and happy. Lust meeting lust. My husband watched at first, pounding his meat and would come on my ass while the dog was doing its work. Then he started fucking me after we finished...and I liked it. We would both come off like never before. Now I spent most of my days feeling sexed-up for later on...quite a change from the pre-dog days!

Read More
/>

I preferred dog to man...if I was never fucked by a man again...as long as I had a dog, it would be fine.

I had a neighbor across the street. We exchanged nods and smiles when in our yards. There was something about her that seemed naive or innocent. It was how she walked or held her head. She was a pretty thing usually wearing a light weight dress that shaped her slender figure. I noticed her legs right away. A woman always notices another woman's legs, and then her face and bust. A man sees it in different order--her bust first, then...well...it depends on the man. My neighbor's dress outlined her body when she walked, as though she was revealing herself, which she was not. But the fabric showed her off when she walked toward me. It made me hot. Not for her. Just hot. It was a sensual moment.

"Hi," I would say. "Hi, back," she said. She caught me staring once when she was bending over and must have wondered why. The dress was creasing her ass. I wished a wind had lifted it. One day I asked her in the house for a soda. We sat in the kitchen. It was a hot day so we sat and drank and talked. Her husband worked long hours. So did mine. She didn't have much to do except clean and wash and work at things in the yard. Like me. As girls do, we talked...about sex, our sex lives, our happiness (or rather unhappiness) as girls do. If it isn't unhappy, why share?

I asked her to share a beer. She said she shouldn't so I got out a couple beers and poured them for us..."It's a boring day..." I explained. She smiled that naive smile. We both relaxed a little and I told her my husband was not as nice as he seemed. Her's the same she said...we nodded in understanding.

There we were drinking beer when we shouldn't have been...you know...like naughty housewives sometimes do....Then my damned dog had to get involved. He walked into the kitchen and my neighbor patted his head. "What a nice dog," she said. Some more patting and, it was a woman, right? and the dog naturally began sniffing around...except this was my neighbor, who didn't know our secret...what do dogs know...and was licking her ankle..."He's sure a friendly dog." My eyes got cloudy a bit and I was instantly wet...like dripping. I crossed my legs for fear our dog would come on to me but he had no need for me, as it turned out.

I looked at my neighbor--at how her dress draped between her legs--and she said: "I've heard stories about dogs." I nodded and looked at her..."You know, dirty things about dogs," she continued. I was getting real hot now and it must have showed in my face. "Like what kinds of stories," I asked. My neighbor looked at me funny and smiled. I looked down at her legs. I got two more beers for us. She took a deep swallow! I tried to change the subject: "Can I fix us lunch?" I asked but my neighbor didn't answer. She had a mischievous look in her eyes and petted the dog again. In my wildest dream...but this was no dream...

My dog was licking her ankles and the red tip of his dick was out. He was licking up her leg and I looked at her and then at him. "What is he doing?" she said. "I don't know," I said. "Push him away." But she stroked his ears. "But it feels nice. I have heard about dogs like this..." She moved her dress on either side of her legs. I sucked in air. "My husband has always wanted a dog but I've said 'No.'" I could see her panties, or thong rather, and it didn't hide anything. I stared up her legs. She opened them and looked in my eyes. Her pussy lips were swollen and the thong in between. Her face was flushed now, like mine.

She looked at me as the dog kissed along her thighs. "Are you expecting anyone?" she said. "No." And now the dog was at her thighs. She was stroking his ears, "Nice doggy." He was licking ever closer to her cunt. He knew the routine with me and she was a woman. He knew what to do, where to lick. My neighbor was naked under her dress--just the line of thong--I knew he could smell her juices and I saw her dark hairs and the dog, well, he didn't care if they were dark or blonde like mine...he didn't care if it was me or her or any woman. He wanted the sweet taste of pussy. She pushed his face away and looked at me. "He won't hurt you," I said, "It's just a dog." "Do you think..." she said. "Just let him give you a little lick and then push him down," I teased. "Go on. It's just the two of us girls." She had another swallow of beer. What is it about girls and beer? Most won't drink it and say they prefer wine. But give me a girl who likes a beer and that's a girl who's more open to things. I drank some of mine and looked at her. "Well," she said. "Get on your hands and knees," I said. She stared at me in disbelief. "You're a bitch...a dog's bitch...like me. Try it. One lick will tell you. It's just the two of us." If there was a moment when she would leave, this was it. I thought she might storm off for home. I looked at her like: So what? It gets me off. She knew my secret then. The corners of her mouth were in a dirty smile, her eyes flashing.

"I don't want to do this," she lied. "Get down on your knees," I told her. She just sat there in her chair, like she didn't hear me...then she opened her legs. "Well, he's such a nice dog. Maybe one lick won't hurt." She patted its head, encouraging him. The dog resumed his licking of her thighs. His tail was wagging. I knew he had her scent. He kept at her, finally touching her cunt with his long tongue...her legs spasmed and her fingers went to his ears. The first touch of her cunt by a long slurping dog tongue. Too much for any woman to resist. I knew those thigh movements...the dog knew what to do...He gave her another tentative lick. Maybe she tasted different from me. She played with his ears. It was very quiet in the kitchen just then. He licked her again and she squirmed in her chair, scooting forward, waiting for more, cuddling his face into her cunt. God was I wet! This was new for me, too, watching. My first time. I reached for her legs. It startled her and she looked up. I petted the dog's back. Her legs were soft. The dog looked at me when I touched him and then went back to her, licking again. He had her taste. Different but good. He licked up one side, up the other and again, massaging her cunt lips, stroking her clit. She closed her eyes and held herself for more. Her legs twitched. She began to tremble.

"Get on your knees!" I said again. I was so hot just watching them and was fingering myself. She finally got off the chair and onto her hands and knees. I pulled up her dress and pulled down the thong, helping our dog onto her back. "I shouldn't be doing this," she said but her breathing was fast and her words whispered. She arched her back, lifting her ass. He was into it now, too. His dick out and dripping. He was gripping her back, licking her neck and hair. I spread her and guided his cock between her ass cheeks. Her hand reached underneath trying to position his cock...then she gripped my leg "Put him in me! Do it!" she said. I spread her cunt lips and guided his cock, the dog jabbed and poked and finally he was in her. He got frantic...dancing on her ass and gripping, pressing in her more. A new sweet pussy...different but sweet and willing and wet. She tightened her grip on my leg and he buried himself, plunging inside. Her breath was hot on my legs and she held on. The dog was gripping her sides, lifting her cunt, his whole long cock, pushing in, harder and fucking her with urgency. She gasped, releasing my leg, putting both hands in her face, sucking air, shaking her head from side to side. Her hand reached up to feel his cock buried in her. Dog cum was spilling on the floor. I was shaking, too, fingering myself, closing my eyes. Listening to the passion of dog lust with his hot new bitch. She was saying "No, no, no, no, n n no!" I knew what she meant. She had never come like this before.

She was out of breath and spread as wide as she could to help the dog cock...but it was over now. She was still gulping air and exhausted. The dog was panting, too, as he stood down, licking at her ass, licking up her juices and his too. Like a gentle lover, licking his bitch down from the top, tongueing her down, licking his own dick back into its sheath, just the tip showing, in and out as he licked himself some more. He looked at me and I patted his head. My neighbor still on all fours, still dripping, embarrassed but happy. I pulled her dress to cover her ass, her skin glowing and put her beer in her hand. She needed a drink. She sat back on the chair, taking a deep swallow. "I've never done that before." "Me either...until last month." She laughed at that and drank more beer. The dog looked at us both, side to side. "Good dog," I said. "Very good dog," my neighbor replied, smiling, looking down, a little ashamed. "My husband likes to watch," I said. "I've never been so..." she started. "Hot!" I finished. The dog looked up at me, approaching, but I pushed him away and he went to his corner. "Not now," I said. Maybe later, I thought.

I didn't see her until a few days later when she came out into the yard. Following behind was their new dog! She looked at me, a big smile on her face. "Good morning," she said. "Back at you," I smiled in return.

Step Dad Brings Stepdaughter Into Womanhood

Robynsguy on Incest Stories

It started just after I met Joanne and moved in with her, her daughter Carolyn & son John.   I noticed her 11 year old daughter Carolyn would walk to & from her room to the washroom totally naked.   She also would walk in on me when I was in the shower.   No matter how we tried to discourage her from this behavior she continued to do it.   Just after Joanne & I got married and Carolyn turned 13,   Joanne & I were in bed and I was p

Read More
ounding into Joanne when the door opened & in walked Carolyn who just stood there and watched as I fucked her mother, when I went to cover up, Joanne whispered in my ear “don’t cover up or stop, let her watch”.   So I continued driving into Joanne till she started to cum when I started to cum deep inside her.   I then rolled off of her onto my back and we looked at Carolyn who smiled at us and left our bedroom.   I looked over at Joanne and asked her “has she ever done that before?”   In which Joanne replied “No, but if she wants to watch she can watch us anytime, as can John” who is a couple of years younger then Carolyn.   The next night when we climbed into bed we started to cuddle when there was a knock on the door and when we hollered for who ever to come in, the door opened and in walked Carolyn and a smile lit up her face when she saw us lying in bed totally naked.   We asked her what was wrong as we thought she was in bed, and she replied “Nothing is wrong; I want to watch you from start to finish this time”.   We said okay she can watch us anytime she likes.   She sat down on the side of the bed as I started kissing Joanne and licking my way down her body, licking around her tits taking the nipples into my mouth and sucking on them for sometime as I reached down and started running my fingers around her clit pushing a couple of fingers into her pussy as I kiss my way down her belly and start licking all around her groin, taking her clit into my mouth & sucking hard on it as I plunged my fingers into her pussy while her daughter watched us with a smile on her face and a look of wonder.   As I then removed my fingers from her and buried my tongue into her and moved over top of her and lowered my rock hard cock into her mouth and then rolled us so Joanne was on top of me.   I reached around and took Joanne’s ass in my hands pulling her pussy down tight on my mouth as I fucked her pussy with my tongue and felt Joanne taking my cock deep into her throat sucking, I glanced over at Carolyn to find her fingers working around her clit under her nightgown, staring at her mother sucking on my cock.    I kept running my tongue from in her pussy & around her clit, taking her clit back in my mouth till I felt her start to cum when I fastened my lips around her entrance drinking up all her juices.  

As I continued licking around her pussy I came very hard in Joanne’s mouth & could feel her swallowing my entire load.   Joanne then rolled off of me and looked at her daughter as some of my cum ran down her chin & she took a finger and wiped it off her chin and stuck it in her mouth to swallow it.   I was still rock hard and put her on her hands and knees taking a hold of her hips and driving my cock to the hilt in her belly.   I fucked her hard and deep Cuming again deep inside of her, we then collapsed on the bed beside each other and looked at Carolyn as she was cumin on her fingers.   Once she calmed down she got up and came over and gave her mother a kiss goodnight and then came around and gave me a huge kiss goodnight and said thank you for letting her watch.

It had been 2 weeks since then and Joanne & I were watching a porno on the TV in the living room and playing around as Carolyn & John were in bed.   I was sitting on the couch with Joanne on the floor between my legs sucking on my cock when all of a sudden Carolyn came upstairs from her basement bedroom took one look at us, then at the TV and smiled.   Carolyn then came over and sat down on the couch right beside me lifting her night gown off sitting there totally naked and started to play with her pussy while she watched her mom suck my cock.   I reached over and tweaked one of her nipples and took her hands away from her pussy and put them on her breasts & then reached down and started to rub her clit.   I looked down at Joanne as I pushed a finger into her daughter’s tight pussy and got a look of approval from her.   Joanne & I then switched places and I buried my tongue in her pussy as I fingered & played with Carolyn.    As I was sucking hard on Joanne’s clit bringing her off, I heard Carolyn say to her mother, “ohhhh this is so good”.   I then removed my fingers from Carolyn and moved over and started running my tongue up her lips and around her clit taking it in my mouth and softly sucking on it, as I reached up to play with one of her nipples.   I drove my tongue as far as I could into her pussy, drinking up her sweet juices as she started to cum all over my tongue, I licked my way up her body and started sucking her one nipple into my mouth sucking on it hard and then taking the other nipple into my mouth, while I was playing with her clit.     Kneeling on the floor in front of Carolyn sitting on the edge of the couch, I reached down and took my rock hard cock into my hand and started running the knob up and down the inside of her lips and around her clit.   I looked over at Joanne who nodded and said “go on give it to her”.   I asked Joanne if she was sure and she replied “Yes fuck her”.   I looked at Carolyn and asked her what she wanted and she told me “For you to fuck me Daddy, to be my first”.   I slowly pushed the knob into her & took a hold of her hips as I slowly pushed into her depths till she cried out in pain when I would stop letting the pain subside.   I then pushed into her till I was buried to the hilt in her belly holding it there till she adjusted and the pain left completely.    I then pulled out very slowly and pushed it back into her to the hilt picking up the pace.   After no more then a dozen strokes into her, I buried my cock to the hilt blowing my load deep into her belly.   I then looked over at Joanne to find her burying her fingers deep in her own pussy & cumming all over her fingers saying “ Ohhhh God Yes, That Was So Hot”.

Author’s Note:   This Story Is To Be Continued

 

 

 

 

 

Lucky Stone pt 9

bakerman on Incest Stories

Lucky Stone pt 9.

Dad and I enjoyed the rest of the afternoon with Kath and Kim. A little more sex and a whole lot of fun. The image that sticks in my head was of the four of us sitting around naked just talking and laughing like "normal" people. I suppose it's the way I wanted my family to act. As I went to sleep this thought kept flashing in my brain along with the knowledge that tomorrow was our last full day on the island.

The next morning after a quick shower I headed out to breakfast and was surprised to find Mom, Dad and Sue sitting together having a meal.

"Hurry up and eat" said Mom "We are all going to play mini golf this morning."

"Then later" said Dad "we will hit the pool for some volley ball. Then after lu

Read More
nch some tennis"

"How about we have teams." said Sue "Boys verses girls at golf, then Mom and Dad against Mark and I in the pool and then some mixed doubles for tennis."

I just drank my juice and watched all this by-play in stunned silence. Who were these people and what happened to my family, this was weird. Finishing breakfast we all headed for the golf course. There were three different courses so the contest was best of three. There were many high fives and hugs and kisses over the three rounds as putts dropped and the leader switched from team to team. Finally it was over with the ladies sinking a tricky putt at the last to win 2-1.

"Lets head back to the room for some cold drinks and change into our swimmers before we hit the pool." said Mom

While Dad and I, as the losers, prepared drinks the women went off to put on their swim suits. A few minutes later they returned in just their bikinis and it was lucky Dad and I were behind the counter as I'm sure he was getting a hard on like me just looking at these women. Sue is a little taller but thinner than Mom. Her breasts are smaller but firm while Moms are large and round. They both slim at the waist but then Moms hips spread out while Sue's just run into her long legs. Moms firm thighs really accentuated the V of her bikini bottoms as the material stretched over her mound. Sue's swim suit dissappeared invitingly between he legs highlighting her pussy lips. They stood together and did various poses before asking us if we liked what we saw. Dad and I could only nod as they went back to their rooms to get their wraps, sandles and other pool stuff.

Dad turned to me and said "I don't know about you but I would fuck both of them right now if I had the chance. Are you in?"

I again nodded but we never got a chance because after coming from their room they went straight to the door, with a cry of "meet you at the pool" and then they were gone. Dad and I wasted no time in changing, grabbing our stuff and racing to catch up with these two hot women.

At the pool the women had laid out their towels and were about to enter the water. A number of other people from the resort were gathering for the volley ball session. Soon the net was strung over the pool and one of the staff was evening up the numbers on each side. Sue and I drifted towards the back of our group while on the other side Mom was trying to get on Dad's shoulders. He dropped underwater and came up under Mom but the wrong way round. His face was buried in her pussy but when Mom joked that Dad was never good at sports everyone in the pool began to laugh.

Just as the game was starting Sue sank under the water and put her hand up my shorts and grabbed my semi hard cock. She gave it a few jerks and a squeeze before surfacing to tell me that there was an eel in the pool then she burst out laughing. Across the pool I could see Dad lifting Mom to hit the ball but as he released her his hands found her tits and gave them a playful squeeze before lifting her again. Sue must have also seen them because she swam in front of me and asked to be lifted as well. The next time the ball came our way I gripped her around the waist and lifted, then letting her slide back into the water I also gave her breasts a good squeezing and could feel her hardened nipples through the swim suit.

Sue swam after a ball that had been wildly hit and as we all waited for play to re start a man, older than Dad, turned to me and said that if Sue was his girlfriend he'd get her out of the pool and into a bed straight away. As the game went on Sue stood in front of me and pressed her arse against my cock.

"Ooh, still hard and ready for some action." she said looking over her shoulder.

Then Mom called for us to get out and have a break. As Mom climbed the steps from the pool I noticed her bikini briefs had been pulled up her arse crack like a thong and there were several red marks on her backside. As we walked towards our towels two bikini clad babes passed us heading for the pool, of course being males Dad and I both turned and checked them out. Mom and Sue noticed and began a series of poses and asked us to check them out. We then all sat on the towels and laughed. Sue began digging through her beach bag looking for her sun block.

"Damm, its not here. I must have left it in our room." said Sue still rummaging in her bag.

"I'm going back to our room to get my sun block."said Sue

With that she jumped up and ran off, I shouted at her to get my cap. She slowed and turned and I said it's on the chair under my jacket. With that she sprinted away towards the hotel. One of the staff came by and Dad ordered some fruit drinks for us all to have while we waited for Sue to return. The drinks arrived but Sue didn't so I said I'd go and check what was keeping her.

Arriving at our room I was about to burst in when I felt the stone warming, knowing this was a sign I carefully entered the main room and closed the door behind me. Making my way to the door to our room I could see Sue lying on the bed. One hand held the remote and the other was rubbing her mound. Looking at the TV screen I was surprised to see pictures of Sue and Tiffany locked in a passionate embrace on a beach. Sue flicked the remote and the next picture had Tiffany sucking at Sue's nipple. The next picture had the two women standing and kissing and I could clearly see Sue's hand between Tiffanys legs giving her cunt a massage. The next moment Sue saw me and we both said " where did you... who took..why" and other things that made no sense.

"This disk dropped out of your jacket when I was getting your cap. I stuck it in to see what you had been taking pictures off and I found these." shouted Sue.

"Wait a minute, I got these from the guy at the photo shop who told me they were someone's pics of some hot women on the beach so while he was processing them he burnt them to a disk. When he gave them to me I didn't know it was you. As a matter of fact I had'nt seen at them till now." I blurted out my answer hoping to calm her.

"So he thought we were hot?" queried Sue

I moved to the bed and sitting down told her that she was indeed hot and anytime guys see two women going for it they couldn't help but get aroused.

Reaching over to my lap Sue began to rub my harding cock, and asked me if these pictures were getting me aroused. There was no way I could lie as my cock was now tenting my shorts. Sue gripped the waistband and pulled my shorts down,  releasing my now fully hardened cock. Sue ran her acrylic nails the length of my shaft and the sensation made me blood freeze.

"You know little brother you're not so little, compared to others, if you know what I mean." Sue spoke in a low raspy voice.

Sue moved off the bed and knelt on the floor between my legs. Her hands were rubbing my cock, slowly working the length of my shaft, then while one played with my balls the other wrapped around the head.

"Let me tell you something they might turn you on a bit more." Sue spoke low and slow. "The other women in the pictures with me, had fucked a guy less than an hour before she hooked up with me. When I licked her slit I could taste the cum leaking from her cunt. I love cum." Sue grinned as she spoke and then her mouth enveloped my cock head.

The sensation was mind blowing and it took all the control I could muster, with the stones help, not to shoot it all right then. Her mouth slowly swallowed my shaft, her tongue swirling around the head before she slid it back out. With one hand firmly on my cock she used her free hand firstly to pull my shorts right off and then to remove her bikini top. Sue worked my cock hard, squeezing and pulling on minute then using her tongue to lick its length the next.

Sue then stood up pulling me from the bed and with her hand on my head she gave me a deep passionate kiss forcing her tongue into my mouth. I replied with some tongue action of my own as I gently massaged her breast, feeling her nipple hardening. My other hand was on her arse slowly working her bikini briefs down. Now fully naked I could see she had trimmed her pubic hair to just a strip, leading to her waiting pussy lips. We moved to the day bed and Sue got on all fours and turned to me with a grin then asked me to fuck her from behind.

I had one hand on her arse spreading the fleshy globes while my other hand guided my cockhead up and down her slit getting it nice and slick before plunging it into her waiting cunt. Suddenly Dad was right there, wearing just a t-shirt his swimmers already on the floor, gripping his erect cock and positioning himself at Sue's mouth.

"I told your mother I chase you kids back to the pool so lets get on with this. OK"

As Sue opened her mouth to reply Dad fed his bulging cockhead between her lips and forced more of the shaft into her throat. I went back to working my cock along her slit, occasionally forcing my cockhead between her other lips, running it from her clit to her arse hole. I finally thrust my cock into her cunt, forcing my full length into her in one deep plunge. A moan escaped her lips as she worked Dads cock. I fully removed my cock from her hole before slamming it back. I could see her arse ripple as the force of the thrust ran through her body. I had just pulled free again when Mom, who had already removed her bikini, entered the room and asked why she wasn't invited to a family get together.

Here I am standing behind my sister, hands on her arse and dick at her opening, while Dad is in front with his cock down her throat. Mom walked up to me and placing one hand behind my head pulled my face to hers and gave me a long passionate kiss, her tongue forcing apart my lips and probing deep into my mouth. Her other hand gripped my cock, slick with the juices of her own daughter.

"So is this something just for the holidays or has it been going on for a while?" asked Mom releasing my head.

"It's a long story that involves ALL of us" I said "so just enjoy the moment and we'll talk later. Come onto the bed with me."

She was happy to do what I asked, and did so immediately. Telling her to get on all fours on the bed I gave her arse a gently slap before positioning myself on the bed.. She smiled and licked her lips, before asking what I was going to do.

I didn't answer as I lined up behind her, and forced the head of my cock between her wet cuntlips

"Oh, Mark, put it all the way in there!" She gasped, as her fingers digging into the soft pillow on the bed. I pushed forward, and with her cunt already starting to leak her juice, it took hardly any effort and I had her fully speared on my erect cock. She was loving it. "Yes!" She squealed, as I pumped myself into her, frantically. Her eagerness only served to excite me more, as I pounded into her with all of my might.

I gave her everything I had to offer, and she loved every second of it. Mom was saying things that made Dad turn and look. I plowed into her until I reached the inevitable. I knew I was fixing to blow my load.

"I’m cumming!" I yelled, as she turned her face towards me. With her eyes tightly closed she asked a special favour.

"Cum in my mouth, please! I want to feel it going down my throat."

I pulled out, and immediately she rolled around and took me into her mouth one final time. She sucked on me for a moment, pushing me down her throat once, and I moaned loudly. She knew it was time, and pulled my cock out of her mouth. She licked her lips and kissed the head once, before opening her mouth to accept my load.

My cock spasmed over and over again, shooting white lines of cum into Mom’s open mouth. I came so uncontrollably, that most of it sprayed her face and tits. Mom looked up at me, and I blew one huge final stream all over her lips and nose. Mom laughed and licked the head of my dick clean, as cum dripped off of her chin and onto her sweaty body.

With all our activity we'd completly forgotten Dad and Sue. So as Mom and I lay on the main bed we turned to Dad and Sue on the day bed. By now Sue had finished sucking Dad's cock and he was now laying on his back. Sue sat above him with Dad's hands supporting her arse as his cock pistioned her cunt. Positioned a she was facing us, her legs spread wide, we had a clear view of Dad's cock, as it slid back till just the head remained inside, slamming deep into Sue.

It was then that Mom began shouting to Dad "Come on you old man fuck her. Slam that cock into the little bitch. Push it right into that tight cunt."

She turned to me and laughed and I joined in as I could hear Dad breathing hard from the effort of fucking Sue. Sue was also moaning and groaning and her hand was furiously rubbing her clit. The sloshing sound of dick in cunt filled the room. Mom and I were chanting "Fuck her, Fuck her", Dad's face was red with exertion and his eyes had closed tight as he tried to delay the inevitable of shooting his load.

Fianally as he shouted "here it comes" Sue slipped off his dick and lay back on Dad as a jet of cum shot into the air and fell across Sue's stomach. Another spurt landed in her pubic hair and several smaller bursts landed on her thighs. Mom began to clap as her husband and daughter lay in an exhausted heap.

"What a performance. Are we one hot fucking family or what?" said Mom stepping off the bed and moving to give Dad a big cum flavoured kiss. She then reached between Sue's legs and said "you'll get a better orgasm if you rub it like this" demonstrating how to manipulate her clit.

Feeling all hot and sweaty I suggested we move outside to the spa pool to clean off . Three other sweating, cum covered bodies followed.

     

  

things change

orchidspray on Incest Stories

All the usual disclaimers apply.   This story is complete fiction. The characters are not real and if they resemble any persons living or dead it's pure coincidence. If you are offended by graphic sexual situations involving incest, sex with minors, or sex in general, please do not read this story. If you do enjoy such things, I hope it gets you off.

   

Read More
" ms="">  

 

    Sometimes the roads we travel in our lives have unexpected turns. My life these past few months have been filled with them. It all started when my husband moved out. He had been having an affair and needed to "find himself". I think it's some kind of middle age crisis but he's gone. I would have been willing to try and forgive him and move on but he wasn't interested.

    Our divorce got pretty ugly. I guess part of finding himself was protecting his income. He hired one hell of an attorney and was kicking my ass financially. I had only ever worked part time and had been mainly a homemaker, but now I had to work full time and money was pretty tight. There was no way that I was going to be able to afford our house so I had to move into an apartment. I wanted to stay in the same school district for my son's sake so I had to settle for a small two-bedroom place on the second floor of an apartment complex. Quite a change from the five bedrooms, three baths, and four acres place we'd lived in for the last ten years.

    My son is John; he had no choice but to live with me. Part of his father's "finding himself" included cutting him out of his life as much as he cut me out. This really hurt John but there wasn't anything I could do to convince his father not to do that. He not only didn't want John to move out with me; he even stopped coming to John's football games. Just completely cut both of us out of his life.

    I thought I should describe both John and myself to you before I go on; just so you have a mental picture of whom we are. John is a sixteen and a sophomore in high school. He's quite athletic and is already the starting quarterback on his team. I'm probably a bit biased but I think he's very good looking; in fact he's the spitting image of his father at the same age. He's pretty out going and doesn't seem to go unnoticed by the girls at school.

    My name is Grace; I'm 34 years old, (yes I had John at a fairly young age) I', told I'm pretty by most guys I meet, and I'm not in bad shape at all for my age. 116lbs; 36B's; and blonde with blue eyes. I think most guys would refer to me as a MILF.

    As I look back I now know where this story begins. It was the day after we moved into this apartment. I was in the one and only bathroom doing my makeup. I was wearing a pair of panties and a small dressing robe. John started knocking on the door begging me to hurry up. "Please Mom! I really have to pee, I can't wait much longer!" I was running very late for work though and I really needed to finish what I was doing. I opened the door and told him to come on in. "Aren't you going to step out Mom?" he said.

    "I really need to finish and get to work Honey" I said, "Just go ahead and piss, I'm too busy too look If I don't get my butt to work I'm going to be in trouble." And I didn't look although I did notice he turned his back to me as much as possible; and looking back I realize that relaxing our standards to accommodate this apartment and using the bathroom together is where this got its start.

    After that it became commonplace for us to share the bathroom. After a few times of tinkling with me in the room I couldn't help but notice through the corner of my eye that he'd stopped turning his back to me. He was now just standing in a normal position when he took a leak. This isn't a big deal really; I'm just pointing out how we'd become more relaxed around one another if for no other reason than we had to.

    It wasn't long before this more relaxed attitude concerning our bodies carried over into the rest of the apartment. I would now walk about in my dressing robe and a pair of panties or bra and panties. He's go about in just his boxers. It wasn't like we were gawking at each other though. It was just easier a lot of the time to go about these ways than bother to try and hide.

    One Saturday morning John had slept in till nearly noon. I didn't begrudge him doing that at all. He'd had a game the night before and it was a real dogfight. His team won by a point and he really had gotten knocked around in the process. Even though cooking was my favorite activity in the world I was busy preparing a big dinner for him when he got up.

   The kitchen is an eat-in kitchen and he plopped down at the table wearing just a pair of boxers. I asked him if he'd like a something to eat. He said he'd like a bowl of cereal and a cup of tea if I didn't mind and of course I was glad to get it for him. As I set the bowl of cereal in front of him by pure chance I just happened to look in the direction of his lap and I had the sudden surprise of seeing his penis.

    The opening on the front of his boxers was hanging wide open and I got an eyeful. I'm sure he hadn't meant for me to see it and I certainly wasn't trying to see it, but see it I did. It wasn't hard or anything like that but just seeing it sent a jolt down my spine. It was just something I wasn't ever supposed to see and it really took me by surprise. I looked away quickly and returned to the dinner I was working on.

    As I worked I couldn't get the image out of my mind. I don't know if it's because John looks so much like his father did at that same age, or if it's because I hadn't been with a man for several months, or what is was but I couldn't stop thinking about it. I kept telling myself to just forget it but try as I might, I just couldn't.

    I finished getting the dinner prepared as best as I could and set things aside so we could eat later. I thought I'd get the dishes washed and went to the table to collect John's bowl and cup. When I was picking them up I couldn't help myself and looked to see if I'd get another peek. I did; his penis was still exposed and this time I took a good look. I couldn't believe myself but here I was checking out my own son's dick.

    I returned to my dishes and John said, "I think I'm going to go soak my aching bones in the tub for awhile." Which I thought was a good idea.

    He was in the tub for somewhere around twenty minutes and I worked on finishing the dishes. The whole time I kept thinking about what I'd seen. I just kept envisioning it in my mind and, well to be down right honest, I was getting wet between my legs. I was trying to make myself think of something else but I just couldn't.

    I wondered to myself if I'd get another peek at it if I went into the bathroom and found myself going knocking on the door. John told me to come on in and I told him I had to pee. "Come on in Mom, you know you don't have to knock." And I walked on in.

    I found myself a little disappointed that he had the shower curtain drawn back but what could I do.   I sat down to pee and asked him, "Hot bath helping you feel a little better?"

    "Yeah, it really feels good." he said, "I think every bone in my body is bruised."

    One thing about watching your son play football since he was 9 is that you end up learning a few things about the game. I engaged him in some conversation about the game and he pushed the curtain back a bit so we could talk. Much to my disappointment though I still never got another peek at his dick.

    The image of what I'd seen stayed with me throughout the day and into the evening but I never got another glimpse. When I went to bed that night I had a good time playing with my pussy thinking about it. As I rubbed my clit the only thing in my mind was his dick. I kept wondering what it would look like hard and if I'd ever get to see it that way.

    On Sunday it was my turn to sleep in. when I got up John was lying on the couch and watching television. I had on just my short robe and a pair of panties and sat at the table to read the paper and drink some coffee. Once or twice I felt his eyes on me but when I looked up, he quickly turned away. I kind of just shrugged it off, thinking to myself that it was probably just my imagination. I can't deny I had checked him out the previous day, but there was no way he was checking out me. Why would he? He has his choice of all the hotties at school and I'm just dear old Mom.

    "Hey Mom!" John called to me, "what do you have planned for today?"

    "I haven't really thought about it John" I said. Then asked, "why? Is there something you wanted to do? I figured you were probably going to hang out with your friends or something." That's the typical way he spends a Sunday afternoon.

    "No if you don't mind, I'm going to hang out here and watch the football game." He said.

    Of course I didn't mind. It was going to be nice to have some company and besides, I wouldn't miss my favorite team's game come hell or high water. Nothing in particular happened for the rest of the day but it seems worth mentioning just because it's another change that had occurred between us.

    Nothing of any significance happened for the next couple of weeks. We went about our lives like normal and I even managed to stop thinking about the time I got a glimpse of his dick. I did sense his eyes on me on a few occasions but I was never really sure about it. Just a sense like one has when you feel like someone's starring at you.

    Two weeks after the first weekend I told you about John had his homecoming game. There was a dance afterwards and some friends were having an all night party following that. When I got out of bed on Saturday he was just getting home. I fixed him some breakfast and then he said he was going to take a shower before he went to bed.

    He came out of the shower with a towel wrapped around him and asked me to wake him up in a few hours. "I don't want to sleep for too long or I'll never fall asleep tonight."

    I assured him I'd wake him at the requested time and then I went shopping for a while so that apartment would be nice and quiet for him. I made it home by 3:00 so I could wake him. When I opened the door to his room I immediately felt a shiver go up and down my spine.

    His blankets had come off and he was lying there completely nude. If I had thought I got a nice view two weeks ago, let me assure you the view this time was breath taking. He's got one hell of a nice body from head to toe and I felt guilty but I stared at him and enjoyed the view for a few moments. After a few moments I started worrying that he wake up and catch me looking. I pulled his blankets back over him and turned on the light. He never knew what I had seen but the sight stayed with me for a long time.

    My mind was racing at that point. Part of me just absolutely loved getting to see him like that and part of me was overcome with guilt for allowing myself to look. After he was up I decided I could use some privacy so I could think and told him I was going to take a nice long bath and relax.

    As I sat there soaking I realized how horny I was. My pussy was just begging to be played with and I wasn't about to deny myself the pleasure. I fingered myself for probably 15 minutes and then suddenly there was a quick knock on the door and John just walked on in saying he needed to take a leak.

    I immediately stopped touching myself but felt secure that he had seen nothing since I had the shower curtain drawn shut. I waited for him to finish and leave and then resumed my masturbation. The entire time I was in terrible conflict; I was picturing his naked body and telling myself to stop think of it at the same time. I guess the naughty side won out because I had a great climax, having to bite my lip just to keep quiet.

   Once I had allowed myself that pleasure I became convinced that there was no real harm in looking at him; after all, he's a very sexy young man. I even told myself it would probably be abnormal if I didn't look. I decided then and there that if the chance came to look, I was going to look. I wasn't exactly getting many thrills in my life anywhere else, in fact the orgasm I'd just had was the best I could remember for a long time.

    I wasn't exactly planning on raping him but really; but what harm is there in looking? I felt pretty naughty as I began to dress I began to wonder if he looked at me as well. I know that more than once I've felt like he was looking but I never have really caught him at it; Nothing definitive anyways.

    I had a sweat suit with me to put on over my bra and panties but decided that all I wanted was just the bra and panties. I even tossed the sweat suit into the hamper even though it was perfectly clean. I didn't want him wondering why I'd left it in the bathroom. Now he'd seen me in my underwear on many occasions but I'd never paraded around the apartment dressed that way intentionally before so I was very nervous. I took a deep breath to steady my nerves and opened the bathroom door.

    John was watching a college football game so I plopped down on the easy chair and joined him. He was dressed only in a tee shirt and boxers so I'd have to say if nothing else; we were both comfy. As is always the case, he looked damned nice in those boxers too.

    John did have to leave for a couple of hours to watch game films and while he was gone I busied myself working on some crafts. When he returned he found me sitting on the floor surrounded by bits of yarn and such but still dressed only in my bra and panties. He came in, threw himself down on the couch, and propped his head up in his hand. For the first time I felt like he was purposely looking at me.

    When I felt his eyes on me it really turned me on. My nipples got hard instantly and I felt a dampness grow in my panties. Wanting to make conversation with him but unsure of what to say, I asked, "Got a big date planed for tonight?"

    His reply was, "I did but we canceled it, have you looked outside at all? It's really getting bad out there." I had no idea that the weather had changed and we were getting an early snow. Not just an early snow, we were getting pounded. "We're supposed to get close to a foot before this is over." He added.

    "I guess you're stuck here at home with good ole Mom." I said to him. As I spoke I realized he was staring right at my boobs. I knew my nipples were still erect and I really found myself liking how he looked at them. I almost wanted to take my bra off and really let him look, but I knew that was going too far.

    After quite a bit a small talk, the whole time I felt his eyes glued to my body, John said he was going to take a shower since he'd gotten all sweaty from practicing new play in the gym after watching the game films. He excused himself and head to the bathroom.

    Unlike any time ever before, he didn't close the bathroom door behind him when he entered. As I told you before the apartment is pretty small and from where I was sitting I was looking straight into the bathroom at him. He took off his shirt and then undid his jeans. He pulled them off, then actually turned and faced me (though there was no eye contact, he was looking into the mirror to his side) he then peeled off his boxers and stood facing me for a moment. One of his hands then briefly cupped his balls, and then he turned and entered the shower.

    Watching him disrobe in front of me then touch himself had really gotten to me. My pussy was soaking wet and I needed to touch myself. I knew I couldn't though; he usually didn't take long showers. I had to be happy with just a couple of quick rubs. While he was showering some thoughts occurred to me; was he trying to tease me just like I was trying to tease him? Did he know I'd seen him naked? Could he have made sure I saw him on purpose earlier? One more question came to mind after that; if the answer to these questions is yes, how far can this go? Perhaps I had better just put the brakes on all of this right now. I even thought that perhaps I should go and put on some clothes.

    I got up to go get dressed and just as I did he stepped out of the shower and was drying off making no effort to hide himself. Our bedrooms are on either side of the bathroom so I had to walk towards him to get to my room. As I walked that way he asked me, "You need in here Mom? There's room if you do."

    "No honey." I said, "I'm just getting a little chilled and thought I'd toss my robe on."

    As I entered my room I wanted to slap myself for saying robe, I should have said dressed. Maybe I really didn't want to get dressed after all. I then reached for my full robe and it occurred to me I really didn't want it, so I put on my short dressing robe. No harm in him still seeing a lot of leg I thought.

    As I passed the bathroom door he was standing there in all his glory combing his hair and again made no effort to cover himself. I tried to pass by quickly but he stopped me by asking a question, "I'm not so sure any places will still be open with this weather Mom, what are we going to do for dinner?"

    I turned and looked at him as I answered, "oh I guess I'll fry us some hamburgers or something, we won't starve." As I replied he was facing me still combing his hair and it looked like he was becoming aroused. He wasn't hard mind you but there was definitely some swelling there. He just smiled at me and said that'd be fine by him.

    I walked away realizing that either he's gotten completely comfortable about us seeing one another or was definitely teasing me. I just wasn't sure which it was or which I'd prefer it to be. I then went into the kitchen to begin preparing some dinner. The whole time I did, I made an effort to keep my back turned to John. I was sure my face was flushed and I didn't want him asking why.

    When I dinner about ready I hollered to John to fix us some drinks. When he came into the kitchen wearing just his boxers. He was very nonchalant and there was no mention of his standing before me nude just a few minutes earlier. He was being so casual about everything that I just couldn't quite figure out if it all meant anything or not. As he fixed our drinks the back of his hand brushed lightly across my ass. I wasn't sure if it was on purpose or an accident but it sent shivers up and down my spine. I completely froze in my tracks for a moment.

    As we ate our dinner I kept wondering to myself who was teasing who in this home. Was he doing this deliberately or not? Was my imagination running wild or was he trying to entice me. I really was so unsure about it all and still didn't really know how far I was willing to push the preverbal envelope.

    There was one more incident of interest that occurred that evening. I was propped up on my knees on the couch. I wanted to look out the window to see how bad the snow was, and it wasn't looking good. We had at least a foot out there and it wasn't slowing down. I told John that he should take a look figuring that he'd look through the other end of the window. Instead though, he came up behind me, put one hand on either of my hips, pressed himself close to me, and looked out over my shoulder.

    His lips were close to my ear and I could feel his warm breath on my neck. He said nothing off color, in fact only talked about the weather but at the same time he pushed his pelvis into my backside and I could feel his hardness pushing against me. I'm not sure how long he stayed there behind me, it was probably just a minute but it felt like a lifetime. I don't think I took a single breath the whole time and my heart was beating a mile a minute.

    He eventually released me and nothing about it was said between us. It was perhaps an hour after that incident that I went to bed for the night. It took me a very long time to fall asleep that night. I had so much running through my mind and yes to be honest, I was downright horny. I allowed myself the pleasure of touching myself and I think I finally drifted off to sleep doing that.

     John was still sleeping when I woke up the next morning and I went to the window to look out. I was sort of hopeful that the roads were clear so I could go get some groceries. I felt like I just needed out of there for a little while just to think and clear my head. One quick look outside though told me that wasn't going to happen. The snow had stopped but it was a real mess out there.

    I was on my second cup of coffee when John finally got up. He stepped out to say good morning before going into the bathroom to take a leak and there was a very obvious tent at the front of his boxers. He seemed to purposely scratch himself in front of me; like he was trying to draw attention to it and then he went to take his piss.

    When he stepped back out into the living room he was completely naked and he still had an erection. Before I could react or say anything he just casually said, "I think I'll grab a shower before I have some breakfast." And then disappeared back into the bathroom. Once again not closing the door behind him.

    As he showered I couldn't get the image of his hard prick out of my mind. I wasn't expecting to see it and it left quite an impression on me. It was about seven inches long and I don't know of any other way to describe it but to say it looked delicious. I found myself moving so I could see him when he stepped out of the shower.

    When he was finished showering he stepped out and I really wasn't surprised that he made no effort to cover himself. What did surprise me though was he only briefly toweled himself in there. He walked out to the edge of the living room to finish drying himself. I probably should have told him to go cover up but just couldn't bring myself to do anything but stare at him. The way his dick bobbled up and down as he toweled himself had me mesmerized.

    I must have stared for at least a couple of minutes and then finally I realized I had better do something. I stood up and announced that I was going to take a good long bath. I walked past him and he simply said to me, "Have fun Mom."

    I stepped into the bathroom and took off my robe. I then bent over to start the water and waited till I got it just right and rose up to disrobe and waited for the tub to fill. I was reaching behind me to unclasp my bra when there was a quick knock on the door and then it opened. John stood there, still naked, and told me the news was calling for some more snow that night. Then he just leaned against the doorframe and stood there.

    "Did you need something John?" I asked him.

    "No" was all he said.

    I turned my back to him and took off my bra. Then I shimmied out of my panties and stepped into the tub. I settled down into the water and pulled the curtain shut saying, "Bye Hon, see you in a little while."

    My nipples were as hard and my pussy was wet. I knew for sure that he wanted me; this was not just a little teasing. He was getting braver and braver and I was doing nothing to stop him; in fact I realized that by never saying or doing anything, I was encouraging him. As I massaged my breasts and teased my nipples I wondered to myself just how far I'd let this go till I'd put on the brakes. It had to stop, didn't it?

    I wanted so badly to touch my pussy and bring myself relief; but I just couldn't allow myself. Part of me wouldn't simply because the door was still open and part of me wouldn't because of guilt. I was in such conflict over all of this. I had to admit to myself I wanted to make mad passionate love to John; but at the same time I knew how wrong it was to have these feelings. I wanted to scream, I wanted to cry, and more than anything I wanted to fuck.

    When I felt it was time to get out of my bath I stood up and opened the shower curtain and John was watching from the living room. He had a towel wrapped around his waist and wasn't hiding the fact he was watching me. I got such a thrill out of him looking at my naked body. My legs felt wobbly beneath me and I felt like I couldn't breath. My heart was beating harder than it ever had before and it felt like it was in my throat.

    When I was dry I put on a pair of panties and was going to put on a bra but thought to hell with it and just put my dressing robe on. I then walked into the living room and sat across from John. I wasn't sure what should or would happen next but I was filled with anticipation.

    When nothing was happening or even being said between us I decided to prepare us some lunch. "Does chicken-noodle-soup sound good to you honey?" I asked him. I knew he wasn't going to say no. He'd rather chew broken glass than actually fix his own meal.

    "Sure Mom sounds real good to me." He then replied.

    So off I went to the kitchen and busied myself getting things ready. As I stood in front of the stove and stirred the soup John came into the kitchen. "I think I'll fix some drinks for us while you get that ready." He said to me and I replied that I thought that would be wonderful.

    He had to reach over my shoulder to get the glasses out and seemed to purposely press himself right up against me to do it. I could feel his erect penis pushing against me as he did this and it sent a shiver up and down my spine. He was driving me crazy and I think he knew it.

    I tried to speak but couldn't get any words to come out, all I could say was, "John I, I." And he just told me to hush.

    I then felt something on my shoulders and realized right away it was his towel. He had taken it off and draped it on me. I guess it was his way of quietly letting me know. He then pressed against me again and this time put his hands on my sides.

     "I've wanted you for so long Mom, I can't take it any more." I heard him whisper into my ear. "You make my cock so hard, I've seen how you look at it, I know you want it too." He added.

    As he said this hands slid up and cupped my breasts. He rubbed them all over for a moment then untied the sash on my robe. As he did this I turned my head to him and he brought his mouth to mine and kissed me. As we kissed I turned to face him completely and he began pulling my robe off of me as we did.

    He ran his hand down the length of my arm till he was holing my hand. He then guided my hand to his erect cock and I wrapped my hand around it. I loved how the skin was so soft and I could feel veins bulging out of it. "John we can't do..." He stopped me mid sentence with another kiss.

    As we kissed passionately John's hands were all over me. On my ass, then on my breasts, and then he slid a hand down my tummy and into the front of my panties. When he felt how wet my pussy was he broke our kiss and said, "Oh God Mom, you're so hot, I knew you wanted this as bad as I do." I could no longer deny it.

    He pushed my panties down and off of me and I stepped out of them. He then crushed himself against me again and held me so tight as we kissed like the lovers we'd become. His tongue was intertwined with mine and nothing else in the world mattered at that moment. It was no longer a question of right and wrong. It was simply a matter of love.

    We broke our kiss and I said to him, "Why don't we go lay down on my bed lover?" and then led him by the cock to my room. We never once stopped touching as we lay down and snuggled together as lovers do. There was no rushing anything, John is a wonderful lover and rushed into nothing.

    John was finger fucking me as we kissed and I was so horny that he quickly brought me to an orgasm. "Oh yeah Mom! Cum for me baby, cum all over my hand Mom!" he was saying. I was more than happy to oblige him.

    As my first climax subsided he the said, "Mom I really want you to suck my cock, I want to feel it in your mouth." His voice was almost pleading.

   "Yes John, give me that cock, I want to suck it for you. All I could think about since I've seen it is how it'll taste!" I said not believing the words that rolled off of my tongue.

   He the knelt before me and offered his cock to my mouth. I let my tongue extend to it and savored my first taste and it was wonderful. I then opened my mouth and slowly took as much of it as I could. I think the way I purred told him how much I liked it and he began to fuck my face.

   It was his turn to cum quickly from all the excitement. He cock swelled and he tried to pull it out of my mouth. "Oh no you don't I said, you give it to me in the mouth baby!" I told him, and as I placed my mouth back on his cock I was rewarded with a tremendous load of his man cream. I swallowed every last drop and wondered at the deliciousness of it.

   I kept sucking his cock after that; I wanted it hard again so he could fuck me and he knew it. "Yeah Mom, keep sucking it. You love my cock don't you." Then he added, "Get it hard again Mom, I want to fuck you so bad." He was fingering my pussy to get it ready the whole time he was saying these things. He knew by both my wetness and groans I wanted exactly the same thing.

    Once he was back to his full hardness I was ready to be fucked. Told him, "Fuck me now John, fuck me like you mean it."

    I spread my legs wide and john crawled on top of me. I grabbed his swollen cock and guided it into me. The moment it entered me I felt more satisfied than I ever had in my life. He kept telling me how good my pussy felt and I in turn said the same about his cock. He fucked me in the missionary position for about five minutes and then turned me over and entered me doggy style.

    As he resumed fucking me I felt my orgasm growing. I looked over my shoulder at him and told him, "Yes baby keep fucking me! Keep fucking Momma! I'm going to cum!" and I erupted into a mind shattering orgasm. All I can say is that I my ex used to make me cum some of the time but even when he did it was nothing like this. My entire body was enveloped in it and it felt like it lasted forever. I actually passed out for a moment.

    When I regained my senses John was about to shoot his load. I encouraged him by saying, "Go ahead baby, cum in Momma's pussy! Give me your load! I want to feel you cum deep inside of me!"

    He unloaded inside of me with grunts and groans that were so loud they could have awakened the dead. Saying over and over again, "Oh fuck! Oh fuck!" he kept pumping me until every last drop of his semen was spent. He then collapsed on top of me and for the longest time in a sweaty heap. We were very quiet for a long time. John was the first to speak saying, "Mom?"

   "Yes John?" I replied.

   "I love you"

   "I love you too John."

 

 

 

 

 

 

If you enjoyed my story please feel free to let me know at chatname62@aol.com

Not to sound bitchy, I don't mind criticisms but I really am not interested in your opinion about my grammar, sentence structure, or crap like that. I'm an armature writing stories you read for free so go criticize a pro, and just let me know if it gets you off.

Keep it in the Family

BIWOW on Incest Stories

Keep it in the Family by Fyre

 Part One

"Your father did what?"

"You heard me. That’s why we moved here. My mother had to get away from him. We stay with my grandparents now."

"But..." I didn’t know what to say. What was there to say?

My father would never. I tried to think of him, in his suspenders, with his cautious ways, coming into my room at night. I couldn’t imagine.

"Where was your mother?"

"She had a job at the theater. Worked nights."

"What about your brother?"

"Steven? Asleep. Or playing Nintendo."

"And your father...he would just come into your room...and...and..."

"Shhhh!" Tami glared at

Read More
me. "I can’t talk about it here." We were in the school library.

"That’s probably the worst part of it," she hissed, "everyone fucking knows. Everyone. My mother. My grandmother. My uncles, some of my cousins. The principal knows. Most of the teachers know. Everyone looks at me so funny. I’m constantly under a microscope."

"Tami, are you seeing a counselor?"

"When we can afford it. Mom doesn’t have a job right now."

"Shit."

"Shit what?"

"Just shit that it happened to you like that. Just shit. That’s all." I was outraged.

"Well I didn’t tell you because I wanted you to get all concerned," she said, keeping her voice low to calm me down. "I thought you were my friend, Marla. I told you because I thought you cared about me and would want to know."

"I do. Thanks."

Tami was 18, but she was still finishing high school. Couldn’t blame her, I guess. If my father was banging me at night when my mom left for work...I don’t know if I’d be staying on top of my homework so well either.

Tami was a worrier. She already drank two or three cups of black coffee a day and she smoked. She somehow had a steady boyfriend, and she’d just moved here. Sometimes the girls that move into these small towns...well...no one notices them for awhile. Especially in high school. But Tami had a sweet way to her. And a nice, compact little body. If anything, she was too thin.

If she couldn’t stand men because of what her father’d done, how come she already had a boyfriend?

I couldn’t wait to ask more about it. I mulled it over for days. I imagined her father being some sort of dark, icky guy, like Louie in the TV sit-com Taxi. I imagined him coming into the room... he must have been drunk or something. Fucking your daughter just wasn’t normal. That just wasn’t okay. My father would never. Never.

But I’d never really thought about it. And when I did, I couldn’t really picture my DAD. Maybe my uncle. Uncle Jimmie was the cutest and he was only eleven years older than I was. But my dad? Never.

When I couldn’t sleep at night, I thought about how that must have been for Tami. I thought about just sitting in my room, finishing my homework, or reading, or trying to exercise, and whoops!–the door just swung open. I couldn’t imagine my dad come walking in-- me on my beanbag chair--and him whipping out his dick. "I need you to suck me off, Kiddo."

Blech! Blech! Blech! How fucking desperate. How pathetic! I mean, show some fucking self- control. But maybe I didn’t understand.

I was dying to ask more questions. I asked Tami to come over one Friday after school, and I waited until the house was empty.

"Tami, how old were you when it started?"

"Well it really didn’t start just on one certain day. It was over a period of time. I realize now, he was setting it up for awhile. You understand? He orchestrated it."

"What do you mean?"

"He waited till I got my period. He waited till I had a steady boyfriend. He thought David and I were already doing a little messing around. He used that as collateral."

"Didn’t you get along with your Mom? How come you couldn’t tell her?"

"No, I don’t really get along with my mom. She was constantly on my case. My dad always took up for me. I needed him in my court. Otherwise, Mom would have me doing a bunch of housework, I was constantly on restriction for the smallest little thing, and I never had any money. Dad would intervene."

"Do you think your mom knew? Even subconsciously?"

Tami shrugged. Her forehead had a permanent wrinkle. "I doubt it. But it’s like she did finally find out, when she found out the truth, well she was pissed. And she was pissed at me."

"At you?" I was amazed. "But you didn’t do anything. You were a victim. If he orchestrated things to make it happen, then you didn’t have a chance. You’re the kid. He’s the adult. He’s supposed to have your best interests at heart."

"Marla, I think he did think he had my best interests at heart. He was...he was... like training me."

"Training you?"

"Yah. He would come in and he’d be all interested in whatever I was doing. A permanent fan. He’d sit on the edge of my bed. I have a lot of stomach problems, and he’d get me a heating pad, or he’d help me make sure I got through my homework. But he’d have these little ‘lessons’ that he’d want me to know about. He was trying to train me to be a good... Oh I can’t explain."

Tami didn’t want to talk about it. Of course she didn’t want to talk about it, but I couldn’t leave it alone. My mind strayed to possible scenarios constantly. If she wasn’t going to tell me the torrid details, my imagination would fill in the blanks.

I was sanding down my dresser. I wanted to refinish it, paint it blue and black, so it would match my bedspread when I went to college next year. It gave me hours of time to think and kept me busy. My mind was constantly in the gutter, trying to imagine some of the things Tami had explained. She said her father was trying to train her. Train her how?

I imagined Tami in her room, trying to finish an English assignment, and in walks her dad. For some reason, I pictured him with a lot of body hair, a hairy chest, a beard, and thick hair on his arms. Or maybe he was as lean as Tami. Then he’d be all skinny, but if he got wet, his hair would just fluff all out after it dried and he’d look like some kind of dark leprechaun. With a dick. With a dick with an attitude. He obviously had some kind of mission. Maybe Tami’s mom didn’t put out. Then he felt justified in going to Tami. After all, she said he waited till she was mature, and having her period. That showed some patience.

What would that be like to have him use her intimacy with the boyfriend as leverage? Her dad would walk in, say "I understand that you and David are getting a little too close. Is he fucking you??"

"No, Daddy, of course not."

"How far have you gotten? I need to know. You’re my daughter. I’m worried about you."

"All he’s done, Daddy, is some kissing."

"Are you sure that’s all?"

"Well one time, I let David feel my breasts."

I could imagine Tami’s dad start getting a boner just thinking about David feeling on his daughter’s small breasts.

"What else?"

And Tami’s dad would bait her, listening for her sins. Listening to how experienced she might be getting. Waiting for his moment to spring on her.

Maybe in those years while he waited for the conditions to be right, he would go stand by her bed while she slept in the dead of night... "One day, Baby...One day you’ll be right. You’ll be ready." And he would jack off into her hair. When she woke up in the morning, her hair would be all stuck together and she would worry that she drooled in her sleep.

Wow. If you start peeling back the layers, it got very complicated very fast. She said her daddy was trying to train her. What did that entail?

Tami’s dad would come into the room. She was feeling sick, and held the hot water bottle to her tummy. He started rubbing her shoulders. "Oh Honey, let me unbutton your shirt. You must be so uncomfortable..." and the rubbing on the shoulders would ease around to her waist. He’d be behind her, getting hard, wanting to keep her facing the other way not to see it. Or maybe turning her and hoping she’d notice.

"Oh Daddy," she’d say, "what’s that?"

And then he’d say, "Oh Baby, if you’re sick, maybe I can get your nightgown and you can just go to bed." He’d hand her a shortie nightgown and step out of the room while she changed, maybe leaving the door ajar, and trying to see in. Trying to catch the sight of her pretty ass, her pussy with just a brush of color across it. Then he’d come back in, and this time when he started rubbing her shoulders, he’d edge down and start rubbing the muscles in her ass cheeks, rubbing her thighs. "Oh Baby, just get a little more comfortable. Can you roll over?"

And the bottle of lotion would get squeezed on her belly, where it was sore, and he’d massage her cramps, then up a little, up a little more, across her breasts. He’d stroke and rub those pretty little breasts and then back across her stomach to her pubic bone, and see her pubes jutting out from the elastic on her panties. And he’d shift himself on the bed beside her, trying to keep his erection at bay. Did he think it was wrong? Or did he feel justified? He’d brought her into the world, and it must have totally fucked him up to imagine some young boy opening those trim thighs and breaking her hymen. He wanted to do it himself! He wanted to be the one.

So how did she put it? He started training her. The massages, well they must have wandered lower and lower. "Honey, I just want to teach you to feel good. I just want you to understand your body...let me show you something special. Let me show you something about your pretty pussy. You want to let David touch you? Well, Baby, let me show you something you need to know about yourself..."

And there in the dark, while her mother’s away at work and her brother was asleep, he started showing her little tricks. He had to train her that this was okay. That this would be their little secret. "Let me show you what a man looks like, Honey." And he’d take his penis out. "You want to touch it a little? You want to see what it looks like when it’s hard? Want to make it grow?"

What would the lessons be like? "Oh Tami, this week, I want you to learn to stroke my dick better. I want to teach you to hold a plug in your ass. That’s a good girl," he’d say. "Oh yes, that’s a good, sweet girl."

Then when she wanted something, "Oh Daddy, would you get me that stereo?" How could he refuse? Fuck. I’d never thought of that. I never thought of the power she’d have. I mean, how could her mother make her do anything? After all, Tami knew first hand that her mom didn’t cut the mustard, at least not when it came to fucking her daddy. Tami was the one he wanted. Tami was the one he came to at night. Tami’s was the pussy that he licked and the face that he imagined sucking on his cock. And anytime she wanted to, Tami could lord that over her mother. Shit.

I finished sanding my dresser when I realized how much power there had to be to be fucking your father and having it be the big dark, dirty secret that no one would face, and using it for getting whatever you wanted. If your mom said no, you could wear your daddy down. It would eventually happen.

What a thought. I tried to imagine my father, standing by my bed, urging me to suck his cock, maybe even holding my head to help "train" me to get the pace right. The way he liked it. I went to the closet to get the vacuum. I put on the small attachment brush and started the motor. I stooped over and the hose started picking up the dust and residue.

Thinking about Tami and her daddy was turning me on! I mean, I was celibate, I hardly ever masturbated, because it just didn’t seem right to do it all by myself. But in comparison, Tami was a mature, knowledgeable lover. He must have lain between her legs and showed her how it felt to have her cunt licked and slathered. Her daddy must have showed her different positions. Maybe she even learned how to cum!

I wanted some of that. I put the vacuum hose to my pussy and felt the suction through my jeans. I sat on a stool and parted my legs. The nozzle sucked and sucked on my pussy through my clothes. I could feel a rush from the vibrations and the suction, but the loud whirr of the motor distracted me from enjoying the full sensation. I should learn how to masturbate better. I should teach myself how to cum.

Would Tami teach me? I thought about that for a moment, but no. She was obviously very bitter. Her experience broke her family up. Everyone had to move. Her mom was up here, unemployed and desperate. Her dad was somewhere in L.A., maybe sending money. Maybe calling. Maybe trying to convince them to come back home.

I turned off the vacuum. I went into the bathroom and locked the door. I took off my pants and I peed into the toilet. What if her father used to follow Tami into the bathroom to "train" her a better way to pee? A way to build her muscles, so she’d be a better fuck? I imagined him standing by the toilet with a stopwatch. "Okay, Honey. Go. Stop. Go. Stop. Hold it five seconds. Hold it ten. Good job Honey. Let me watch you pee." Maybe he even wanted her to pee on him. Maybe he wanted her to piss in his drunk, hairy mouth? And he’d lay there in the bathtub, with her squatting above his face, squirting on his tongue, with his hand on his rock hard dick, stroking it. "Watch daddy, Baby. Watch daddy cum!" No privacy in that house.

Gee. Tami knew what her father looked like when he came. She knew what he sounded like when he shot his load into her tight virgin pussy. She knew what positions he preferred. Had he let her sit on him and ride his cock? Or were their liaisons all done in the dark of night, with the covers pulled over his back and the bed barely squeaking? "Oh, oh, oh, oh..."

And what if Tami liked it? I mean, really. I thought about all those things he must have done to her, massaging her breasts, rubbing her pussy, those were all things that gave me pleasure. Why wouldn’t they give her pleasure? Even if she wanted to think about her boyfriend during the experiences, wouldn’t it still feel good? What if her daddy wasn’t a gross dark leprechaun, but instead had rock hard pecs and was all tanned from working outside all day and he came into her room after showering and all he wanted her to do was to love the way he touched her? What if every stroke was a stroke of passion, a flick of a tongue seeking the right place? What if her daddy was oh-so gentle sticking it in that very first time, so gentle, that it didn’t even hurt? Then when they got to be more seasoned, there were rapid fuck sessions in the bathroom, the door locked while Tami’s brother played Nintendo in the TV room. No hiding your sexuality from your parents, well at least not your father. No hiding in your room, trying to muffle your moaning when you try to find the right spot, try to hit it right, so you can finally cum.

And if the homework didn’t get completed on time, what’s he gonna say? Oh but Daddy, you remember that night, don’t you? You were the reason I didn’t study...You were up to your balls in my cunt. Doggy style. Dontcha remember? And oh, you don’t want me to tell Mother, now do you? So just sign my report and I’ll take it back to school. Mama doesn’t need to know.

Oh the power.

Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad. I ran water into the tub and undressed. I settled in, the water shifted back and forth, lapping at my pussy, licking at my boobies. I wanted a little of that freedom to be sexual. "Ah hell, Dad, can you blame me for wanting a good ass fucking? You made me this way."

At least at my house, everything was private. Everyone was quiet. I sometimes heard the bed squeak a little in their room, but it never lasted long. Fucking had to last longer than that, didn’t it? Maybe my parents screwed in the daytime while I was at school. Sometimes they were both home when I got home. Maybe that’s what they were up to.

I gulped air and ducked completely under water. My hair floated around my head like seaweed. My breasts felt all funny, supported by the water–like they didn’t know how to react to gravity. I scooted down as close to the faucet as possible, my knees up and I directed the water so it cascaded on my pussy. I closed my eyes and let the sensations happen. What if my daddy was there, guiding me through those feelings? "Just let it happen," he’d say in his patient way, "We’ve got all the time in the world."

It would be a lot different learning how to be your daddy’s lover. A lot different from the tussle in the backseat of the Pontiac, thinking, "Hurry, hurry, hurry, I’m gonna miss curfew." What if Tami’s daddy sometimes slept in her bed? Or she in his? And maybe there were times when she came to him and said, "Oh Daddy, let me show you what I learned. I’ve been holding this butt plug in my ass all afternoon, waiting for you to come home. Want to take it out?" And daddy could ease the plug out of her tight, sweet, obedient ass, and then have her suck him wet, then glide his dick into her bum. No one any wiser. She wouldn’t even have to try to get away with sex on her dates, she could save it all for daddy. Especially if he was coming into her room a couple times a week. And oh, if she did have sex with her boyfriend, David, and her daddy came in after their date and she was all sloppy from David’s cum, would her Daddy get mad, or just get off thinking of that young man, being so mistaken that he had exclusive use of that cunt?

Christ. What would it be like to have sex a couple times a week? Fuck. What sweet relief. I would be lucky to pull it off a couple times a year. Boys at this age were so unpredictable, and I wasn’t on their "cheerleader and whore" list of girls they wanted to notch on their belts. I was more of a quiet type, who finished her book reports and helped in the cafeteria. Mom said boys would never appreciate me at this age.

But Daddy would. As I lay there, the water up around my ears, I could well imagine how tender my daddy would be if he decided to teach me how to make love. How he would hold his big cock, trying to insert it carefully in my mouth, so I could learn to glide up and down it with my mouth. He’d teach me how to hold my mouth to make sure my teeth didn’t rake against the shaft. He would tell me how hard to suck so it’d be nice for him, not just grunt like a boy my age. He’d let me learn at my pace. He’d leave an extra twenty on my dresser if I needed to buy a new blouse for school. And we’d both make sure Mom never knew. Never.

My fingers found my clit, and I started rubbing it, arching up a little so it wasn’t underwater, all waterlogged. I liked it moist, but not soaking. If I was Tami, I wouldn’t even have to jack off. I’d just wait till dark, and my Dad would come in, all willing, all ready, and I would show him how good I could be. "Oh there you are. I was hoping you weren’t too tired. Can you show me again how to ride you on top? I was practicing my squats and want to see if I can last longer this time."

Wow.

I soaked in the tub awhile, playing with my pussy. I was really turned on, but not turned on by the thought of masturbating, which I didn’t usually find all that satisfying. I was turned on by the thought of hot, forbidden penetration. I was hot with the thought of having my father open my thighs, check to make sure I was just wet enough, just the way I liked it, and glide his rock hard dick inside my vagina. I liked the thought that he’d created that pussy, that he’d sent the X chromosome to my mother’s egg so I would be a girl. He’d made it. Maybe he’d break it.

I decided to find out.

Sir James

Sir James on Forced Stories

Kidnapping Keri-Part Five

I was happy in my small two bedroom cottage. I had enrolled in engineering college, and was doing just fine. I had been awarded a very nice scholarship to pay for my tuition and expenses. This life agreed with me, and I felt that I was beginning to journey through my adult life. Living by myself gave me a delicious feeling on independence. There was a complication.

My sister Keri was my love, and had become my sex slave and obsession. I missed her and what we shared. On a recent weekend visit home, I discovered that Keri was having problems. She missed me. She was depressed, and her grades were suffering. My parents and I talk

Read More
ed about Keri, and devised an answer. I offered to have Keri move in with me. I told them she could have the second bedroom in my little bungalow, but I would really appreciate them helping with the rent. I had plans to rent that room to another student to defray my rental costs. For this, I promised I would enroll Keri in a high school near my college, and I would tutor her to bring her grades up to par. My parents were overjoyed at this arrangement. So was Keri. I was very pleased, to say the least.

The following weekend I moved Keri into my house. Even though I put all of her stuff in the second bedroom, it was clear that she would share my bed. We had to keep up appearances for our parents. We were like a honeymoon couple. We were excited to be back together, and now in our own place

As soon as we were alone, Keri ran to my arms. I hugged and kissed my lover and sister. I quickly undressed her, and then myself. We fell into my bed and made love like we had not seen each other for years!

Afterwards, we lay there in the bed, basking in the afterglow of our hot afternoon sex. My arm was around Keri, as I lay on my back. She had her head on my shoulder, lying on her side, facing me. Her sweet breasts were pressed hard against my body and she was softly stroking my flagging cock.

“Jack”, she whispered. “I am the happiest girl in the world. I thought I had lost you. I’m so glad we are here together.”

I smiled, hugged her, and after kissing her, replied. “Yeah, Baby Sister, I missed you too. But, if we are going to live together, however, I insist on some rules.”

Keri looked at me, and asked, “What kind of rules? I’m already your sex slave, silly.”

“Well, that’s the point, Dear Sister. I want us to make sure we maintain that way of life. Like in the past, you are my sex slave. I will tie, restrain you when I want. I will whip and torture you as in the past, and no sex act will be too much for you. I guess we can say you do not have the right to say ‘no’.”

Keri smiled, “Yes, Big Brother, I know all that, and I accept your rules.”

“Good“, I commented. “Next, we are going to get your school grades up to where they should be. We don’t want mother and dad to insist you going back home because you grades did not improve like I promised.”

“I promise”, she said, stroking my now erect cock. “Is there any thing else Master?”

“Yeah, there is”, I said, pausing for a moment. “If the opportunity presents itself, I intend to engage in our “kidnap” games”, I replied

Keri paused, and the asked, “You mean you might give me to someone else to torture and rape?”

“Yeah, that’s what I mean. I really liked us doing that. I would really like to do it again, providing I find a person I want to share you with. Damon and Jerry have both moved away, so we can‘t include them in our activities.”

Keri was quiet as she continued stroking my rigid cock. Finally she replied, “O.K., if you really want me to, I will submit to you... I love you, Jack.”

Keri moved down my body, leaving a trail of delicious kisses until she arrived at my cock. She used her sweet pink tongue to flick the tip of my cock as she stroked the rigid heated shaft, causing it to throb with my heart beat. Teasingly, she slipped her soft sweet lips over the head of my cock, and started to suck it in earnest To add to the sensation, she cupped my balls with her hand, gently massaging them. I could not hold out long, and soon my cock erupted in jets of hot semen, filling her beautiful mouth. She managed to take it all, not losing a drop. It had been a long day, and with in a very short time we both fell asleep, my sister Keri with my cock touching her lips as her head rested on my stomach. Her soft dainty hand still gently holding my balls. It was wonderful to be together again.

The college year went as usual. I was doing well in my engineering and computer science classes, and Keri’s grades improved. By mid winter, she was ready to graduate from high school in the Spring. We continued to live together. We went to college functions as boy friend and girl friend. Keri looked so hot, a lot of my friends envied my having her as my lover. Little did they know I was living with and having fabulous sex with my beautiful sister.

During my next year at college, I turned 20 and Keri was 18. We were closer than ever, and at every opportunity I took her deeper into sexual slavery. By now I had purchased many bondage items. There were cuffs (leather and steel), the ever present ropes, whips, nipple and clit clamps, dildos and other paraphernalia to bring us both pleasure. Keri reveled in her sexual slavery. She was virtually my 24/7 slave.

In the Spring of that school year, as I was approaching 21 years of age, and Keri approaching 19, I met Eric. We met on the racket ball court, and became fast friends. Even though he was discrete, it was obvious that he thought Keri was one incredible woman. I liked Eric, and I started to probe his psyche to see if he would the right person to share Keri with. One day, at his apartment, I noticed some bondage porn books and BDSM videos in his closet. When I asked, he readily admitted that he was very interested in the subject of BDSM, but had never had a chance to pursue his desires.

I invited Eric to my house on Saturday evening, and told him to expect something very special in the area of BDSM. He tried to get me to tell him what the surprise was, but I held fast. He would have to wait and see. In the meantime, he and I had several conversations about BDSM and sexual slavery of women. From what I could discern from our talks, he probably thought I knew of a couple of hookers who would accommodate us.

I told Keri about the upcoming Saturday evening with Eric, and that I would be letting him participate in her slavery. She was a little apprehensive, but agreed to obey me. We had not done anything like this since we were in high school. Keri had met Eric and liked him. We both were excited about the possibilities.

Saturday afternoon came. Keri was given instructions on how to dress. She asked what the evening activities would be, but I kept her in the dark. I thought it would be better that way. I had her put on one of her string bikini swim suits. Over that, as instructed, she put on a black strapless bra and matching black lace panties. Then she put on a short skirted sun dress. The top of the dress resembled a halter top, the straps of which were tied in a bow at the back of her neck. To top this off, she put on a pair of black patent leather high heel pumps. Keri was very adept at wearing very high heel shoes as I required her to be naked, wearing high heel shoes, when ever we were alone. Once she was dressed for the evening, you could not tell that she had five layers of clothing on, including her dress. She was just dressed very stylishly, and very beautiful.

When Eric arrived, Keri was the model hostess. She served snacks and drinks, and was very attentive. Eric could not take his eyes off her. After every one had relaxed, I told Keri to go into the bedroom. There, on the bed, she would find a brief case. She was to bring it into the living room. She did as instructed. Eric asked about what was gong to happen. I told him to have patience and he would not be disappointed.

Keri brought the brief case into the living room, and put it on the coffee table. As instructed, she opened it. Inside were ropes, cuffs, gags, and other items needed by a man who “owned” a sex slave. Keri was told to take the penis gag from the brief case. This was a leather strap on which was mounted a rubber dildo. This is inserted in at slaves mouth, with the strap holding it tightly in place. The does a really good job of silencing a sex slave. Keri was told to put it on.

“Keri, make sure you pull the strap tight”, I ordered. She did as I asked.

“Now, slave, put on the steel police handcuffs, and lock you hands behind your back. Make sure the cuffs are tight”, was her next order. Keri did as I asked.

Eric was spell bound. Now standing in front of him was one very beautiful submissive woman, handcuffed and gagged on her own volition. He was silent, at a loss for words as he watched the evening unfold. At my instructions, Keri moved about, posing so Eric could appreciate her bondage and beauty. Her short dress and high heels displayed her great legs, while her breasts were pushed against the fabric of her sun dress.

I stood and walked to Keri. I hugged her and kissed her gagged mouth. While I was kissing her, my hand was fondling her breasts through her dress. Picking a strand of rope, I wrapped it around her elbows, pulling it tight and tying it off. Now her elbows were touching each other, bound tightly in the small of her back, causing her amazing breasts to push out from her chest, straining the fabric of her dress. I unlocked the handcuffs, and used another piece of rope to tightly tie her wrists.

“Eric, you have met Keri, the most important thing in my life, but now I want you to meet Slave Keri. She is my sex slave, and I do with her as I wish.”

Eric finally was able to speak. “Wow”, he uttered. “I never knew. Wow, She…Keri…uh, she…, Man she’s beautiful”. I noticed from the lump in his trousers that he had an erection. Keri noticed also.

“Eric, I have a surprise for you. You and I are going to play “strip poker”. The winner of each hand gets to take an article of clothing off Keri. When she is naked, then we will enjoy her.”

Eric replied, “Wow!”

I answered, “Quit saying ’Wow’, and go to the table where the cards are, and let’s play poker.” Keri was looking at me with a look of lust, and a little bit of trepidation. It had been a long time since I done something like this to her. I took her by the bound forearm and escorted her to the kitchen table.

Eric and I sat down at the table, while Keri was made to stand, on display, between us. Eric was excited, and Keri was submissively beautiful. Her pretty blue eyes watching her two captors. The first hand of cards were dealt, and after some maneuvering, I won the first hand.

“Keri”, I said. “Come here. I have won the right to remove your dress. Who ever wins a hand can remove an article of clothing from you. When the article is removed, you are to stand very close to the winner of that hand, as he has the right to enjoy feeling and playing with you body.” Keri nodded her head.

I removed her dress, without untying her. Now she was standing there in a black bra and matching black panties. Eric was enthralled. I sat back down and spent the next few minutes running my hands over her body, paying care attention to her breasts and pussy.

Time to deal the next hand. Eric was not a very good poker player, so I deliberately lost that hand, so he could remove an article of Keri’s clothes. He removed her strapless bra. He was somewhat disappointed that she had on a bikini bra underneath. Keri moved very close to Eric, and stood silently as he took every advantage of feeling and playing with her scantily clad body. Finally, I told him it was time for another hand of poker. Reluctantly, his hands left Keri, and returned to the poker hand he was dealt. Even as he looked at his cards, one of his hands was stroking her delicious ass and fabulous legs as she obediently stood there.

Eric won the next hand, and removed her panties, leaving her standing there in her string bikini and high heeled shoes. Again, Eric reveled in running his hands all over her body.

I made sure Eric won the next hand of poker. He stood up and walked behind Keri. He slowly undid the ties to her bikini top. The top fell away, and she was standing there with her magnificent breasts on display. Eric’s pulled her back into his body, his hands going around her body, grasping her waiting breasts. He spent nearly ten minutes playing with her breasts and kissing her gagged face. The bulge in his trousers were more than obvious. Keri’s bound hands were brushing against his painfully rigid cock.

The last hand of poker was mine. Keri was standing between us as I removed her bikini bottom. She was magnificent. I ran my hand between her legs to find that her pussy was hot and wet. She moaned softly as I pushed my finger into her heated passage. After a minute or two, finger fucking Keri, I turned to Eric.

“Now, my friend, come with me”, I instructed. I took my naked sister Keri by her bound wrists and escorted her to the corner of the living room. Reaching up, I took a hanging planter down from the eye bolt mounted in the ceiling. Using a long piece of rope, I tied one end around Keri’s bound wrists, and the other end through the eye bolt. I pulled on the rope, pulling it up tight, raising Keri’s bound hands and arms well above her, until she was sharply bent at the waist. I tied the rope off, forcing her to remain in that exposed position. Her beautifully smooth ass was now exposed to be fondled or whipped. Her awesome breasts were hanging, awaiting torment. Eric was just about to learn about the latter.

“Eric, this is my slave”, I said. “You told me you have never whipped a woman before. Tonight, you are going to be privileged to whip the most beautiful ass in this town. Here, run your hands over this sweet ass.”

Eric ran his hands over Keri’s exposed ass, and than let his hand drift down to her smoldering pussy. He slapped her ass a couple of times, as if to test the texture. He then ran his hand down to Keri’s hanging breasts. He squeezed them, and pinched her nipples. Keri squirmed, as best she could, as Eric twisted her nipples.

I handed Eric a multi-strand whip. He visually measured the distance of his stroke, and brought he whip across Keri’s upraised ass. Immediately, delicate pink striations appeared on the smooth skin of her bottom. Eric liked whipping Keri. She was softly moaning as her ass as assaulted. Eric expanded his area of attack, at my suggestion. He brought the whip down to Keri’s breasts. They shook and trembled under the attack of Eric’s whip. About the time that I thought he was reaching her limit of pain, I stopped him. While he was whipping Keri, I was undressing. My cock was so hard it hurt. I moved behind Keri, and slipped my rigid member into her steaming pussy. She moaned louder, through her gag, as she felt my cock invade her cunt. Eric was undressing as I was fucking my helpless sister. As he finished undressing, I stopped fucking Keri, and untied the rope that held her in the bent over position. Keri was disappointed as I had not brought her to a cum, that she so desperately wanted.

I told Eric to sit on the couch as I removed the gag from Keri’s mouth.

“Keri, my sweet slave, I want you to go to Eric and welcome him to our home with a well executed blow-job. Make it the best he ever had.”

Eric watched as Keri knelt down in front of him. He was speechless as she leaned forward and kissed and licked the pre-cum from the head of his cock. She then leaned in further, and took his cock into her mouth. Eric nearly passed out. As Keri was sucking Eric’s cock, I moved behind her, and slipped my cock back into her sweet pussy. This was too much for Keri. I fucked her savagely. Before she had a chance to get Eric off, she succumbed to my cock and climaxed. She lost control and let his cock slip from her mouth as she buried her head in his crotch while she had a massive cum.

When she came back to her senses, she looked up at Eric, “Oh, Eric, Sir, I am very sorry. I should not have cum without permission. I am sorry I did not bring you to a cum. I am very sorry.”

Eric started to say, ’Oh that’s OK’, but I intervened. “Slave, you know you will have to be punished.”

Keri hung her head, “Yessir, Jack, Sir, I’m sorry.”

Quickly, I picked Keri up and carried her to my bed. I promptly placed her in the middle of the bed, on her back with her bound hands and arms pinned beneath her. Using two strands of rope, I tied her ankles to the corners of our four poster bed, spreading her legs widely.

“Eric, we have a slave here that needs to be punished. Take this whip and whip her pussy so she will not forget her duties”, I ordered.

At first, Eric was hesitant. He had never whipped a delicious pussy of a beautiful woman before. He was up to the task however, and in a minute or two, had Keri crying, begging to suck his cock. I stopped him at the appropriate time. At my suggestion, he climbed on the bed and straddled Keri’s body. He moved forward until his cock was at her mouth. As she opened her soft lips to receive him, his ass was pressing down on her upraised breasts. He started humping and fucking her pretty mouth. Her lips wrapped around his erection as he fucked her face, with no mercy. In a moment or two, he came. The evening was nearly too much for him. His cock exploded in her mouth, sending jets of scalding cum down her throat.

The evening had gone well. Before it came to an end, Keri was fucked again by each of us, and she sucked me to a cum. After Eric left to go to his apartment, Keri and I showered together. She wanted to be hugged and kissed by me. She was able to give me another erection as she soaped and massaged by cock. I fucked her right there in the shower. She was wonderful sex slave, and I loved her.

Well, I am 32 now. I have an excellent career in engineering. Keri and I have moved to Chicago, and live together as man and wife. Everyone who knows us thinks we are married. She is become even more beautiful, and I am the envy of all the guys I know. It is a beautiful life, and I cannot imagine it being any different. Both our parents are gone now, so it is just us, and we love it. We know society would frown on how we live, but we don’t care. We are madly in love with each other.

Oh, yes, Keri is still my love slave, and yes, from time to time I share her with a very close friend or two. Yes, it’s an exciting and satisfying life.

THE END

Kidnapping Keri Part One

Sir James on Forced Stories

I am not sure when it all started. I suppose it started as games that kids play. I can remember at the age of 12 or 13 playing Cowboys and Indians, or Pirates, or Gangsters or other such games. My friends and I would make up such games and play with earnest. We would choose up sides and wage “war” on each other, capture members of the other side, tie the captive up and pretend to torture them until the game was over. When I was about 13, my sister Keri, who was 11, wanted to play. She was a real cutie, but this was a boy’s game and we weren’t sure we wanted her to get in the way.

She kept begging us to be allowed to play. Well, I finally gave in. As the games progressed, it seemed that she was always the captive. She was ca

Read More
ptured by pirates, Indians, outlaw cowboys, or gangsters. She would end up with her hands tied behind her back and was “tortured” until she was rescued or the game ended.

It seemed that she spent a great deal of time in a bound condition. Tortures were in the form of mild spankings and Keri being bound in various and strenuous positions. She seemed to enjoy the action and was a willing “captive”. As time went on, and our games advanced, the bondage became more varied and strenuous, and the tortures became more painful. Keri would find herself tied, gagged, and mildly whipped or spanked. Keri never hesitated to be a captive.

As Keri grew older, her body began to blossom. Her black hair, blue eyes, and creamy skin looked great. In a bathing suit it was readily apparent that she had a nice pair of breasts, a tight ass and a great pair of legs. My friends were beginning to notice that Keri was a beautiful girl. It was all I could do to keep them in line. The fact that she loved wearing “short” shorts and mini skirts made her all that more appealing. I have to admit that there were many times when I looked at her, and especially when we were playing “captive” games, I was more than a little aroused, and spent a great deal of time trying to hide an erect cock.

One day when Keri was 13, almost 14, she was reading a book in which the heroine was captured by gangsters, and was tortured to reveal information on a rival gang. The bad guys undressed their beautiful captive, bound her and whipped her body. Other tortures were used as well as sexual abuse, including rape. I am not sure where she found this adult pocket book, but she brought it to me, her pretty blue eyes wide with questions. I read the book that afternoon. It was very exciting, and a turn on. After reading the book, I gave the book back to Keri.

“Is that what happens to girl captives, in real life”, she asked?

“Well…, yes…, that is true”, I stuttered.

“Wow”, was all she said.

Keri thought for a minute, and continued, “So if we were to really play our games for real, then that is what would happen to me.”

I swallowed hard, “Well, I suppose so.”

She looked at me with a serious face, “In the book, it seems that the men who were kidnapping her were really “turned on” with what they did to her. They liked torturing her, and making her do sexual things. Would you find that to be a “turn on” for you?”

Now what do I do. There were many times, especially after her sweet little body began to mature, that I would have loved to take her capture and “torture” to a higher level. But, she was my sister, and I had heard all the sermons about incest, so I did not. I have to admit when I placed her in bondage during our “games”, there were many times that I had an erection that was formidable.

I looked at Keri, trying to give a politically correct answer.

“Well, yes, I suppose I was turned on. You’re my sister and I have always been told that I should not have those feelings.”

“Would you like to do to me what those gangsters did to her? Would you like for me to be your prisoner to tie up and abuse with sex”, she asked?

Now, I did not know what to say. I thought for a minute or two, and then replied.

“Look, you’re my sister. I love you and I love our games. I do not want to do anything that would stop us from having the fun games we play.” I hoped that answer would defuse the situation.

Keri pick up her book, and replied, “Thanks”. She left to go to her room, and read some more of the book. I was glad for her to leave me a lone, because my rigid cock was aching to be released from my trousers. The problem was that we had talked about playing another “game” the next morning. Jerry and Damon, my two best friends were to come over and we were going to be gangsters and kidnap Keri. I did not know what to do. Keri had opened a big can of worms, literally. I spent a restless night, thinking about the conversation I had with her, and how much I would love to take our “capture” game to a higher, sexual, level.

Early the next morning, my hard working parents were off to work as usual. It was summer, and we were out of school. I was down stairs eating breakfast when Keri came down. She was wearing her bikini bathing suit. It was a delightful bit of nothing. My father had complained that it showed too much of her body, but my mother prevailed after Keri said that all the girls were wearing suits like that. I have to admit that it showed her off to a wonderful advantage. It was not a thong, but it sure came close. There was no doubt about how her sweet luscious body had blossomed.

“Good morning”, I greeted, and then asked, “You’re going to spend the morning around the pool?”

“Yeah, I thought I would”, she replied.

“Well, be careful, some gangsters might kidnap you and hold you for ransom.”

“You’ve got to catch me first”, she grinned.

My cock leaped in my pants. It was all I could do to swallow my bite of toast. After breakfast, I called Jerry and Damon and told them our game was off, and we would do it later. I had a plan that did not include them. Reluctantly, they agreed to the postponement. As I hung up the phone, I looked out at the pool and saw that Keri was already on a deck lounge, sunning herself. She lying on her stomach and had unhooked her bikini top so there would be no tan line on her back. Her bikini top was lying loose under her body. You could see the sides of her breasts as they were pressed against the lounge cushion. Her bikini bottom was tucked nearly into the sweet crevice of her beautiful ass. Her arms were down at her sides. I could not resist.

Quickly, I ran up stairs, changed into my swim trunks and retrieved several strands of rope from my athletic bag. I kept the rope hidden there for our “captive“ games. As I passed my dresser, I picked out some handkerchiefs. In the past I had used these pieces of cotton material to gag Keri when she was a “prisoner“. I eased out the back door and with as much stealth as I possessed, I quietly sneaked up behind Keri. In a second I was on her, grabbing her wrists and jerking them behind her. Quickly, I tightly bound her wrists together behind her back. As she struggled, I used a second piece of rope to tightly bind her elbows. She was supple, so it was possible to bind her arms to make her elbows touch in the small of her back. Now she was helpless. My cock was raging.

“Jack, my top is loose. It laying under me! Turn me loose so I can put my top on. Then I will surrender to you”, she exclaimed!

“No way, prisoner. In real life you would not be able to do it. You are my captive and this is for real. You have just been kidnapped. You’ll just have to stay like you are!”

Keri opened her mouth to protest. As she did so, I stuff a wadded up handkerchief into her sweet lips, effectively gagging her. A second handkerchief was quickly and tightly wrapped around her head and tied off to hold the gag wadding in her mouth. Now she was bound and silenced.

I got off Keri and looked down at my handy work. With pleading, yet excited eyes, Keri looked over her shoulder at me. Her eyes went down to my swim trunks where the bulge from my cock was obvious. I leaned down and grasped her strained shoulders, and turned her over onto her back. I stopped breathing for a moment. I was amazed at her breasts. They were substantial, and magnificent. With her elbows tied behind her back, they seemed to be enlarged, pushing off her chest. They were rising a falling with her agitated breathing. Keri was magnificent.

“Let’s go in the house, prisoner. You’ve been kidnapped, and I am going to torture you until you are ransomed!”

I pulled her to her feet. Picking up her abandoned bikini top, I forced her toward the house. As she walked I watched her breasts jiggle. She was amazing. My cock was threatening to explode. Keri kept looking at me, but at no time did she try to struggle or get away from me. The look in her eyes was one of arousal. As we walked, with me tightly holding her forearm, she would look down at my swim trunks, and the obvious bulge there.

Once we were in the house, I escorted her into the family room. I stood her in front of the couch, while I stood behind her. I could not resist. I pulled her back into my chest and ran my arms around her, with my hands grasping her breasts. They felt as good as they looked. Her nipples were rigid and the texture of her creamy breasts was of the finest silk. I could feel my cock pushing against her ass and bound hands. She did not try to move her hands, in fact, she feebly rubbed her hands against my cock, as well as she could with her wrists and arms bound the was they were. She did not try to struggle or get way from my ministrations.

I moved my hands down from her breasts, down her smooth belly to her bikini covered pussy. It was hot, and her bikini bottom was moist. The fragile bit a material was held by thing straps, tied in bows at her delicious hips.

“Prisoner, you have too many clothes on”, I announced.

I grasped the ties to her bikini bottom, and pulled on them, untying the knots. The bikini bottom fell to the carpet, leaving Kerri a totally naked and bound prisoner. As I touched her pussy lips, she sighed deeply behind her gag, and leaned back against me. Her breathing quickened. I turned her around to face me. I hugged her tight, pressing her firm breasts against me chest.

“Prisoner, you have been kidnapped. You are mine until someone ransom’s you. While we are waiting for that ransom, I am going to torture you.”

I lead her to the couch, where I sat down. I pulled her down across my lap to a spanking position. Keri did not struggle.

“Slave, I am going to spank you so you will know you are my captive.”

I started to spank her deliciously tight ass. My hand prints became obvious as I continued her torture. Keri squirmed, in doing so she was feeling my rigid cock pushing against her belly. After she began to whimper and cry through her gag, I stopped the spanking and began rubbing her enflamed ass. I allowed my hand to slip between her legs and touch her steaming pussy. She was soaking wet. I delved into her pussy, exploring this wonderful facility. Keri began to moan and moved with my movement. As I increased my manipulations, she started hump against my hand to moan loudly. Finally, her body stiffened and trembled as she had a climax. She could not stop. She just kept humping my hand. Her pretty little bound hands seemed to be reaching out to an invisible lover.

When she settled down, I picked her up and sat her on the couch beside me. Now was an opportunity to fully explore her wonderful breasts. I spent several minutes pinching and twisting her nipples, and in general exploring her magnificent tits. Keri just laid her head back on the of the couch and closed her eyes, lost in the feeling of having her breasts teased. I could hear her heavy breathing and soft moaning from behind her gag. It was time to move onto other things. I had an aching cock that needed attention.

I had watched a particular bondage porno movie, and wanted to try something I had seen on that tape. I got off the couch, and made Keri move to the center cushion. Using some more rope, I tightly tied a strand of rope around each of her delightful ankles. I then made her slide her sweet ass to the edge of the couch. Using a couch cushion behind her back, she was now in a semi reclining position, with her pussy right at the edge, almost off, the couch. Using the ankle ropes, I spread her legs, widely, and tied the ropes to the corner legs of the couch. Now Kerri was fully exposed, with her legs spread and her pussy open and vulnerable. I could see her bound hands pinned under her ass. She was totally helpless, watching with interest, already guessing what was going to happen to her.

When I acquired the rope from my athletic bag, I also retrieved a small whip that I had made. It was made of leather shoe laces, the kind that you find in your hiking boots. I had made a whip with thongs about eight inches long. I had thought this whip would be good for whipping Keri’s breasts. Now, I could see other possibilities. Her hot exposed pussy seemed to be begging for abuse. I reached down on the floor, where I had dropped the whip, and brought it up to use on Keri.

I sat next to her, and began stroking her soft inner thighs and pussy lips. This aroused Keri. She closed her eyes and was softly moaning behind her gag. Then unexpectedly, I raise the little whip and brought it down onto her exposed pussy. Her eyes popped open and she looked down to see what was stinging her most private area. She watched as I continued to whip here pussy. After a few stroke she started to struggle. I stopped, and again started to stroke and massage her cunt. She relaxed and enjoyed the pleasure. Again I whipped her pussy. Keri emotions were rampant. The pain and pleasure were mixing into one very hot experience. This continued on for about ten minutes. Finally, I stopped whipping her pussy. Her nether lips were swollen and red from the abuse.

I stood up, and dropping my swim trunks to the floor, I exposed my rampaging cock. Keri’s eyes went straight to it, and just stared. She was magnificent. My beautiful hot sister was magnificent. She continued to watch as I stroked it. As I watched, her, she trembled with excitement.

I dropped to my knees, and leaned forward to kiss her pussy. It tasted wonderful. I ran my tongue over it’s swollen silky surface. Keri was looking down, watching my every move. She moaned loudly as I placed my mouth to her sweet pussy lips and ran my tongue inside. She jerked and moaned even louder as my tongue flicked her sensitive clit. Within a matter of seconds, she was humping my face, cumming with a powerful force. As she was coming, I again used the short leather whip to abuse her pussy. It seemed that Keri was taken to an even higher climax with the pain of the whip.

As she was still moving with her climax, I knelt up and placed my cock against her abused pussy lips. As I started to push my heated member into her sweet pussy, she opened her eyes with surprise. She looked down at my cock and her pussy, and realized that for the first time in her life, she was about to be fucked! I pushed in a couple of times, and then pushed harder when I broke her hymen. She stiffened, but relaxed as I kept fucking her.

Keri’s pussy was hot and tight. I had never felt anything so wonderful. As I moved my cock in and out of her, it seemed that her pussy was grabbing me, squeezing my cock, trying to hold it in her. I was in a world of my own making, and it was explosive. Even in her stringently bound position, Keri tried to meet my thrusts into her cunt.

I looked at her sweet gagged face as she absorbed the feeling of my cock in her pussy. She was totally surrendered to what was happening to her. To add a little pain element to this scene, as I was fucking her, I was also gently slapping her breasts. They bounced and trembled ever so beautifully.

I kept watching her reaction. I wanted to cum with her. This was difficult, as my cock was ready to explode. In a short time, I could tell she was rapidly approaching her climax, so I just let mine go. My climax felt so good I thought I could die. My scalding cum pushed her over the edge, and she had another climax. We both just kept humping each other. It seemed to last for an eternity. Finally, I collapsed on her breasts with my cock buried in her sweet pussy. I wrapped my arms around her, hugging her tightly as I kissed and sucked her nipples.

We both stayed connected for the next few minutes. Finally, I pulled my cock from her, realizing that I was still very aroused, and my cock had not receded! I decided to take advantage of this.

I reached down and untied Keri’s ankles, allowing her to close her legs. She was slow to do so. It was as if she wanted more of what she had just received. I took her from the couch, and placed her on her knees on the carpet in front of the couch. I then seated myself on the couch in front of Keri, with my legs spread on each side of her. My erect cock was mere inches from her face. I pulled her to me and kissed her on her gagged mouth.

“Prisoner, you have been tortured, but it continues. No one has ransomed you, so you will pay the price”, I asserted. “I am going to take your gag from you mouth, but you are not to say a word, or you will be severely punished, and the gag goes back in!”

Keri nodded her head as I leaned forward and untied the handkerchief holding the wadded cloth in Keri’s mouth. As I removed the gag from her sweet lips, I spoke to her again.

“Not one word. I order you to kiss the tip of my cock.”

Keri acted as if she was going to say something, but instead placed a wet French kiss on the tip of my cock, tickling it with her tongue. Without being told to, she kissed it a second time.

“Now, Prisoner, take my cock into your mouth and suck it!”

Keri, leaned forward to my cock, and just before she took it into her sweet mouth, she quietly uttered, “Jack, I love you.” She then slipped her mouth over my cock.

She wasn’t very experienced, but she had seen a couple of porno movies and she mimicked what she had seen. She sucked and lashed the tip of my cock with her tongue. It was is if she liked the taste of it and wanted to lick it all. It was more than I could stand. In a very short time I was cumming in her mouth. Out of instinct she started to swallow all of my issue. I was lost in a whirlpool of lust. I could see her, but I was in the ozone. I continued to hump, fucking her face, her beautiful sweet face. I had never felt that way in my life. No girl had turned me on like my own sister. In a very real sense, I loved her as my lover.

Finally, I stopped cumming. Keri kept my cock in her mouth until it receded. The whole time she was licking and gently sucking on it. It was one of the most wonderful feelings I had ever experienced.

Slowly, I let my softening cock slip from her mouth. I leaned forward and kissed her. She kissed back, ever so passionately. I helped her up from the floor, and sat her on the couch beside me.

With one arm around her, and the other squeezing her breasts, I kissed her again, and told her I loved her.

“Jack, I love you. I love you so very much.”

I asked if she were angry with me for “kidnapping” her.

“I was surprised, but, I love being your prisoner. Now, I really love it, now that it is for real”, Keri replied dreamily.

She continued, “Is this what is going to happen when we play our ‘captive’ games?”

Smiling, I replied, “Yeah, I think so. I want to do it for real, and this is the way to do it.”

I paused for a moment, and asked, “You’re tied really tight.. Do you want me to untie you?”

Keri smiled. “Only if you want to. I know you like this, and you did kidnap me, so it is up to you.”

“Well, sweet sister of mine, if that is the way you feel, then I am going to do it all of the time. You are going to be my permanent prisoner and sex slave. Even if you refuse, I will tie you up, torture you, and fuck you, anyway. Every chance I get, you will be my prisoner slave. You will have no choice. What do you have to say about that”, I replied?

“Jack, I love you.” Keri smiled and gently leaned over and kissed my cock.

Continued…

Mrs Hansen

buzltyr on Taboo Stories

I had just stepped out of the shower and was ringing wet when the door bell rang. I grabbed a towel and wrapped it around my waist and proceeded to the front door. I opened the door slightly to find out who was there.

"Mrs. Hansen," I mumbled behind the door, "Mom isn't home yet." "I know, I just spoke to her and she told me she would be another hour or so and I could come and wait for her." I opened the door a little more and invited her in.

"I just got out of the shower," I sheepishly announced. I backed away from the door and she stepped into the foyer. I was hiding behind the door but she was making no attempt of entering any further so I had to close the door the therefore

Read More
revealing how little I had on. "My, you have grown up quite nicely, Jason." She reached out and lightly touched my right biceps."Do you work out? Your arms are so huge." I shuddered and mumbled, "No Ma am, I play baseball for the school." She was still stroking my arm and I suddenly realized the effect she was having on me and the towel was starting to tent up.

Mrs Hansen gazed down and saw the results of her manipulation and her eyes glazed over. "You are getting bigger," she said huskily. She reached out and grabbed my cock through the towel which by now was about to fall off, and stroked her hand lazily up and down my shaft. My dick was harder than I ever knew it could be. "You're a man now right Jason." "Well, I uh guess, I had my eighteenth birthday two days ago." Aw yes, that's right I remember your Mom mentioning that at work." The towel dropped and Mrs Hansen had my hard phallus in her bare hand and was jacking me quite nicely when she spoke barely above a whisper, "Have you ever had your cock sucked, Jason?" "No, I've never done anything." As she looked me straight in the eye she dropped to her knees right there on the ceramic tile in the foyer.

"Would you like me to suck you. Jason?" "Y y yes," I stuttered shaking like a leaf on a tree. Still looking directly at me she snaked out her tongue and licked the drop of seminal fluid that has gathered on the tip of my cock. I moaned and that seemed to spur Mrs Hansen on because she opened her mouth and sank the biggest majority in and started licking furiously. Meanwhile bobbing her head up and down until I could feel the beginning of her throat.

She removed my cock from the warm depths of her oral cavity and as she stroked it lovingly on her cheek she breathlessly asked, "Do you like that Jason? Is it all you thought it would be? I love worshipping you're strong cock." "Oh God, yes Mrs Hansen I love what you doing, it feels so good." "Jason, would you like to cum in my mouth and have me swallow all your young juice?" All I could do was moan, my mouth was too dry to speak so I nodded my head vigorously. She jammed my cock back in and swallowed. I felt the head sink down her throat and her lips were butted up against my pubic hair. She snaked her tongue out and licked everywhere she could reach. With her lips tightly wound she began sliding her mouth back away sucking furiously until just the head was still encased and her tongue flicked under the sensitive part of the crown.

"Oh God I'm going to cum, Mrs Hansen." She was already aware of this because she proceeded to take me into her throat and swallow. She reached and grasped both of my bloated balls and yank gently downward. Saliva was running from her mouth and dripped onto her testicle filled hand. She released me from her mouth and out of breath and eyes watering she spoke," Fill my mouth, Jason. I want you to cum in my mouth, I want your sperm, Jason, please." I was trying to prolong the ecstasy but to hear this 40 year old woman beg I could hold out no longer and my cock dribbled the first shot directly on her tongue The next shot like a cannon and lodged deep into her throat and Mrs Hansen wrapped her lips around just the head and sucked harder. She was not going to spill a drop of my semen and I just kept blasting. Mrs Hansen was swallowing all that I shot and when I was finished spewing and my balls were dry she nibbled lightly on the crown.

My softening cock slipped from her mouth and I looked down at Mrs Hansen. She was looking up at me and smiled. "You came so much, I didn't think I could swallow fast enough. What did you think of your first blow job, Jason?"

Before I could answer I heard a car door slam.

Mom Gets Im'd

orchidspray on Incest Stories

This is a story involving incest between a mother and son. If such offends you please hit back on your browser now. The story is complete fiction and if it bears any similarity to any persons living or deceased that is purely coincidence. If you enjoy reading stories involving incest including with a minor, please enjoy.

 

 

Read More
mincho??="" ms=""> 

    It was really getting late but I just wasn't tired. I had the house to myself and was sitting at the computer in the nude looking at some porn. My son was staying the weekend at his Dad's house, a rarity in itself, and my boyfriend had to work. This left me some quiet time and I needed it. I was enjoying a little wine and a little peace and quiet.

    Like I said I was surfing porn and I was enjoying a little self-stimulation. I'm a normal healthy 38-year-old woman and because my son and I share such a small apartment together I don't get much of a chance to enjoy this. His room is just on the other side of a thin wall from mine and to be honest, I just can't be quiet when I'm aroused.

    As I was surfing I also decided to check out some chat rooms. I really don't chat all that much while on line but when I'm in the mood I do enjoy it. I went right to the user created rooms knowing that's where the hot talk would be. Mature interests seemed like the right place to look.

    I tried a few rooms but really didn't find much that interested me and was about to give up when I got an instant message. It was from a guy who said he was 18 years old and liked older women. He wanted to know if I'd be willing to chat. I usually wouldn't talk with a guy that young but he was polite so I figured no harm in giving him a chance.

    We chatted for quite awhile. I really liked this kid, he was polite and seemed very mature for his age. The talk was not purely sexual either. He actually seemed to want to get to know me and I liked that. Most guys on line act like complete jerks and just want to role-play or have cyber sex right off the bat. This kid however just seemed to want to learn all about me. I even ended up sending him a picture of myself and that's just something I never do.

    At one point he wanted to know what I was wearing and I told him honestly that I wasn't wearing anything. He told me he was naked too and we started describing to each other the things we were doing to ourselves. This ended up being the first time I ever actually found cyber sex to be erotic and I had a great climax from our chat. When we finished I bid him good night and went to bed finally satisfied.

    When I awoke the next morning I decided to go on line while I enjoyed my morning coffee. I instantly got a message from my new friend and he let me know his cock was still hard from our chat the night before and we picked up right where we had left off. It was such a turn on to me to know that I could arouse a guy his age. We ended up having cyber sex three more times together before the weekend was over.

    Looking back I think I missed a few clues as to this guy's true identity Several times he asked me things about my son. Nothing off color mind you but I should have asked myself why he was interested, but I never put two and two together. I just figured he wanted to know because my son is close in age to him.    

    I wasn't on line very much the next few days so I didn't talk to him again for a while. The following Thursday though I was alone in the house again and I got an instant message from him. This once again turned into some great cyber sex. I found that he just seemed to know all the right buttons to push with me.

    It was on Friday that I got the shock of my life. I had just gotten home from work and decided to check my e-mail. Bryan, my son was not home and when he left the apartment he had made a mistake that changed things between us forever. He had left AOL running and I was just about to change users when I happened to look at his screen name. It was the name of the guy I'd been having so much fun with on line. I realized that he had been using a name on his Dad's account so I wouldn't know who it was.

    The realization of what I'd done hit me instantly. I had cyber sex with my own son. I had described to him in great detail how I was fingering my pussy, touching my breasts, wishing I were sucking his cock, craving the feel of his hard shaft inside of me. I was both mortified and angry at the same time, how could he have done this to me? Then another question came to mind, why had he done this?

    I wasn't sure how to handle any of this, should I confront him about it? Should I ignore it and treat it as just a phase he's going through? Maybe I should talk to his father about it. I was just so unsure as to what I should do. I decided to take a hot bath to try and relax and think things over.

    As I lay there about a million thoughts ran through my mind. I don't think I could have been in more shock had I been hit by a truck. I tried to assure myself that all teenage boys probably fantasize about their mothers at some point. I wasn't a bad looking woman after all. I had lost the few extra pounds that I had carried around for a long time and perhaps I should just take it as a compliment and try and forget about the whole thing.

    After a nice long soak I finally got out of the tub. I threw on a robe and sat down to finally read my e-mail. As soon as I logged on, I got an instant message from my son, who of course didn't know that I had found him out. He started telling me that he'd been thinking about me all day and his cock was as hard as a rock. I knew I really wasn't ready to deal with confronting him so I just sort of played along. I thought that'd be for the best at the moment and didn't see any harm in it.

    He was telling me about stroking and the things that he'd like to be doing to me and suddenly I realized that despite the fact I now knew who this was, I was turned on. I opened my robe and began masturbating with him. We once again had some great cyber sex and for a short while I forgot it was my son and just treated him as my on line lover.

     Once we had finished reality hit me hard. I had just had cyber sex with my own son and this time I did it willingly and knowingly. What had I been thinking? This is insane. He's my own teenage son. How will I ever face him when he comes home? A million other questions were running through my mind not the least of which was how do I stop this or do I even want to?

    I was so confused; how did it happen that I would find myself wanting my own son? How did it come about that he wanted me? Could I stop this thing before it went any further? Did I want it to stop or did I want to actually touch him, suck him, and fuck him?

    I kept telling myself that he was just going through a phase and it would pass. The only problem was that he had dragged me into it and now I wasn't so sure that I wanted it to be just a phase. I enjoyed our time on line together and had to admit to myself that deep down, I did want it to continue. I thought about it and decided that at minimum; I could play along on line for a while, nobody had to know. He didn't even need to know that I was onto him.

    I had decided to call my boy friend and tell him that I wasn't feeling well and that I wouldn't be going over to his place that evening. I knew he had to work the rest of the weekend and would be disappointed but I needed time to think and I was in no mood to deal with him. I had no idea when Bryan would be home and how I was going to face him when he was but I knew I was going to have to sooner or later.

    My mind was going a mile a minute and I guess it just sort of shut down on me. I sat down on the sofa and the next thing I knew Bryan was coming into the apartment. I must have been asleep for at least a couple of hours and was totally out of it when I awoke. I didn't even realize at first that I was still clad in only a robe with nothing underneath.

    Bryan asked if I minded him watching some TV and of course I said I didn't. I was now wide-awake and I knew there was no use in going to bed, I'd never fall back to sleep right away. I asked him what time it was and he told me 12:30. the cobwebs were clearing from my mind when he asked me if I'd like a soda and went to the kitchen. It was then I realized how I was dressed.

    He brought our drinks in and plopped down on the love seat across from me. I asked him where he'd been all evening and he told me he stopped over at his Dad's place for a while then went out with some friends for a while. It was easy to figure out that the time at his Dad's place was when we had chatted on-line.

    We made a little small talk and I realized that for the first time ever I was checking him out. When I say that I mean I was looking at him from head to toe. I found myself wondering if his cock was really the seven inches long he had told me it was. I then decided to tease him a bit; kind of hint around about the cyber sex and just see how he'd react.

     I told him I'd like his opinion about something and he said he'd be glad to give it. I asked him if he thought on line romances could work; I'd met a younger guy on line and really liked him. He grinned big time and said that yes he thought that on line romance could work, but asked me if things weren't going well with my boyfriend.

    I told him that things were ok between us but I get a little bored with him at times. I met this younger guy over the Internet and I really liked him and just thought maybe I shouldn't close any doors in my life at this time. I told him that I was seriously asking this guy if he'd like to meet and Bryan didn't say anything but he had the funniest look on his face.

    He then excused himself to go change into some comfy clothes and while he was gone I couldn't help but wonder how he felt about what I'd just said. I also took the opportunity to fix my robe so that I was showing lots of cleavage. I wanted him to get a nice view when he came back into the room.

    When he walked back in I noticed he seemed to stand behind me for a long time. I knew he was getting a good look at my cleavage and it gave me quite a thrill. I could feel my nipples become hard instantly and I felt a familiar dampness between my legs. Does he really think I'm sexy? I wanted to know; no, I needed to know.

    It seemed that I was no longer in control of myself. My sexual nature took total control of me. There was a little voice deep inside of me telling me to stop; that I'd taken this far enough, but I wasn't able to stop myself. I said I was going to fix us some popcorn and stood up. When I did I purposely let my robe fall open. It was only for a moment but he got to see that I was completely naked under the robe.

    It only took a couple of minutes for the microwave popcorn to pop and as I waited I could actually hear my heart beating. I was trembling because I knew I was about to cross a line that I never before even had known existed. I had to fight with myself just to keep from touching my pussy. That may have been the longest two minutes of my life.

    At last the popcorn was ready and I stepped back into the living room. I had poured the bag into a bowl and I set it on the couch beside me. Bryan was sitting on the loveseat again and I told him he should come sit with me so we can share the popcorn. He did as I asked and joined me. This gave me ample opportunity to show off my cleavage. Every time I'd reach for popcorn, I'd make a point of bending in such a way so that he was getting a good look into the top of my robe.

    I waited till I knew he wasn't looking and untied the sash on my robe. I knew that the first time I moved it would fall open and I wanted it to. The very next time I reached for a kernel it fell open. Bryan's eyes were glued to my breasts and I made no effort to cover them. I wanted Bryan to see them and I let him.

    Not a word was spoken for a few moments; he just stared straight at my breasts and it turned me on so much. Without saying a word I nonchalantly reached up and started to fondle them in front of him. I then parted my legs so that my pussy was exposed to him. My heart was pounding, my legs were shaking, and I was so wet that I was dripping.

    I thought of something I had told him while we were chatting on line and I said, "I told you my pussy was shaved, do you like it?"

    He seemed shocked to find out I knew it had been him and he started to apologize. I just told him to shut up. Yes I was mad at first but after I thought it over I was to say the least, intrigued. Then I asked him once again if he liked the way my pussy looked smooth shaven.

    He seemed to be very unsure of himself or scared to death. As much as I was frightened by my own actions I wasn't about to stop. I spread my legs wide and started to finger myself. I even licked my fingers and told him how good it tasted. I guess I wanted him to become more the aggressor but if wasn't going to I was.

    I reminded him of how he had told me so many times of how he would love to lick my pussy. I told him to go ahead. I wanted him to; I need him to. He was very tentative but he leaned in slowly and I reached up and put my hand behind his head and pushed his mouth onto my pussy.

    The feeling was incredible. His tongue made me feel better than I can ever remember feeling. Once he got started he was shy no longer. He had his mouth buried in my pussy and had my tits in each of his hands and was pinching my nipples. He licked me for about ten minutes and I was so far gone I swear I passed out. My first orgasm with him was incredible.

    As my climax subsided I knew what I wanted next. I wanted to see his cock. I wanted to feel it. More than anything I wanted to taste it. I pushed him over so that I was now on top of him and kissed him square on the lips. It was a mad passionate kiss. My tongue pushed its way between his lips and we embraced as lovers. As we kissed I rubbed my hand over his crotch and was quite pleased by the lump that I felt.

    I pulled his shirt off of him and then started on his shorts. The second that the elastic passed the head it popped out and sprang to life. It was every bit as big as he had claimed it was if not bigger. He also had the loveliest set of balls ever seen.

    I wrapped my hand around the shaft and almost came again just from the excitement of touching it. I was such a dirty foul-mouthed slut. I was telling him how nice his cock is, how good it felt, and was asking him if he wanted me to suck it. Of course he did want just that; he practically begged me to put it in my mouth. I teased him for a bit. Poking my tongue out and almost licking it then veering off. I kissed all around the base and even his balls.

    I sensed he was getting close to Cumming and I didn't want that to happen just yet. I stopped my teasing and gave him the chance to calm down. Once he did I extended out my tongue and gently licked the tip of his cock. I instantly loved how he tasted.

    I then opened my mouth wide with full intent of taking every inch of his cock down my throat. I came pretty damned close too. I could feel his pubes tickling my nose. I'd suck then I'd lick. I'd lick then I'd suck. Every so often stopping to lick his nuts. I even went so far as to lick his asshole once. He got close to exploding again and I wanted to taste his seed.

   I told him to cum in my mouth and engulfed his shaft. I loved it when I could feel his cock swell in my mouth and started to taste that lovely salty tang of cum. I kept sucking as he erupted several times into my mouth and swallowed every drop. I've always loved the taste of a man's load but his is absolutely the finest I've ever had. I didn't stop sucking after he exploded. I wanted him hard again because I wasn't through with him yet.

    When I could tell he was completely hard again I scooted up and kissed him again. As I did I reached between our legs and guided his cock to the lips of my pussy. I felt the head slide in and I pushed and in one quick motion he was buried inside of me. I told him to fuck me hard. I wanted his cock to pound me till I screamed.

    He pumped that beautiful hard cock in and out of me with a fury. He was grunting and groaning. I was screaming and scratching. I rode him for a while the he flipped me over and fucked me hard as I wrapped my legs around him and pulled him deep into me.

    I couldn't catch my breath and suddenly erupted in a massive orgasm. My head was spinning, my heart was pounding, and every square inch of me felt like I was in heaven. Something happened to me then that had never happened before. Just as my orgasm subsided I suddenly erupted into another one. My Bryan knows how to fuck!

    As I calmed down I could tell Bryan was about to climax. I pushed him off and engulfed his cock into my mouth once again. I swallowed his load for the second time and made sure not one drop went to waste. I sucked his cock till he was spent and I loved doing it.

    He then did something that finished the evening off in the most perfect of was. He took me by the hand and led me to my bed. I crawled in and he settled in next tome and cuddled me all night. I can't even describe how happy I was at that moment. He held me tight as we both drifted off into the most splendid of sleeps.

 

 

 

Like this story? Please feel free to let me know.

   

     Chatname62@aol.com

   

   

Schoolgirl Slut Part 2

jeffo822 on Incest Stories

Schoolgirl Slut Part 2:

( To get a good look at what I was thinking when describing my character, check out TeenKelly)

Emily patiently sat in her desk, watching the clock as the seconds were counted down until the bell rang. All the kids got up and headed off as Emily stood up, straightened her skirt, and made her way to her locker. She noticed a group of boys following her closely behind. As she started on her combination, a boy by the name of Erik slid into place. " Hey Emily...what are you doing tonight?" Emily looked over the boy, tall and slim with black hair. " I'm going home and hosting a poker party for my daddy." Emily went back to her locker, bending down sexily to put her books in the bottom. Just as she did, a hand was firmly pl

Read More
aced between her cheeks, gooseing her bare pussy while sliding a finger inside. Emily jerked a little, then stood back up looking over her shoulder to see her invader. It was Jonathan, Eriks best friend standing there with a look of lust. Emily grabbed the boys hand, pulling it out of her pussy. " Now now Jonathan, I only do that kind of stuff for older men, you're going to have to wait until you get older." Jonathans smile went to a frown as Emily shut her locker and headed towards the bathroom.

Emily grabs her bag and swings it around off her shoulders, placing it on the sink counter. As she begins to unfold her "cover up" outfit, she hears the door open. To her suprise it was Erik, Jonathan, and 3 of there friends. Emily put her hands on her hips, " Now what are you boys doing in the ladies room?" Without a word, Erik moved in close to Emily, pressing his lips against hers and shoving his tongue down her throat. Emily took a step back, but ran into Jonathan who was positioned behind her. Jonathan grabed her by the arms, moving his lips to her ears, " You don't think you can wear that slutty schoolgirl outfit and not get fucked." Emily knew she was outnumbered and defenseless against the five boys. She had second thoughts of letting these boys do as they pleased to her, but after the day she had, she obliged.

Erik who was now pressing his crotch into hers was getting quite hard. Emily felt him push harder against her body, kissing her neck as he roamed his hands across her body. Jonathan swung his body where he was against the wall and she followed, his crotch still tightly pressed into her ass. He then grabbed her behind her knees and lifted her body up by them, spreading her legs wide in the process. Erik had unzipped his pants now and moved between Emily's spread legs. He smiled as he looked into her eyes right before he pressed his cock into her snatch. Erik took her by the legs and supported her as he started to throw his weight into every thrust. Jonathan than lowered his pants and pulled his rigid cock out, stopping Erik for a moment, then pressing his shaft deep into Emilys ass. Emily let out a whimper as he pressed his cock balls deep inside her ass.

Again, Emily was filled in both wholes today as the two boys pistoned there cocks into her. They had a rythem where Emily would almost fly up, then plop back down base deep on there cocks. Her skirt would fly up and down almost as if she was on a trampaling as they met every downfall with a slamming counter. The three others looked on with hard cocks in hand, waiting there turn of the blonde slut. Erik got out of rythem all the sudden, face turning red, and spuratic humps over took his quickened pace. Emily muttered out the words, "Cum you bastard, cum hard!" Erik did just that as he slammed as hard as he could into Emily's cunt, exploading his load deep within Emily's confines. Emily tried to hold her orgasm back, but the warm liquid goo that was flooding inside of her pussy was too much for her. " Ohhhhh FUCK!!! UHH, UHHH, UHHH!!!" Her juices mixed with Eriks as he made his last deposits of cum inside her cunt.

Erik plopped out, taking a moment to watch the cum ooze it's way down her slit. He was practically pushed out of the way as one of the three other boys took his place. He had no regaurd as he rammed his hard prick inside her pussy, begining his massive humping almost instantly. " Uhhh, ohhhh, uhhh!" Emily was in shock at this boys speed, he even rivaled the speed of Mr.Newman earlier, but definetly not the endurance. He was cumming quickly, shooting his load in her pussy with what seemed like a pint of cum. He just wouldn't stop cumming, spurting load after load for what seemed at least a full sixty seconds to Emily. As he pulled his cock out, the cum seemed to just poor out, making a nice puddle on the floor below her.

Without notice, Jonathan started moving towards the counter, putting Emily back on her feet and pushing her face down onto the cold granite. He started ramming her ass hard as he grunted loudly. "Ohhh my ass! Ohhhh fuck!" As Emily said those words, Jonathan couldn't hold it anymore, releasing his seed deep within the bowels of her ass. Jonathan too had a lot of cum to deposit, lasting loads filled her ass full of cum. He pulled out with a loud plop, and ofcourse the cum started to flow down the crack of her ass and mixed with the cum that was still oozing out of her pussy.

Emily thought it was over, but she was wrong. The last two boys were on edge though, waiting this whole time to get a piece of the action. The first boy pulled her towards a bathroom stall, sitting down on the toilet and guiding her ass towards his cock. Emily straddled his legs, facing away as she felt the tip of his cock press against her anus. She sat down, feeling the cock slide into her until she was sitting flat. She leaned back, spreading her legs wider as the second boy maneuvered between her spread legs, pressing his swollen cock deep inside her pussy. They started rocking her body, fucking without abandon. The three moaned loudly as they fucked. The boy in her pussy started romping hard, slamming his meat into her with extremely quick thrusts. After a good five mintue double penetration, the two boys were grunting, " I'm cumming!" Emily felt her second orgasm envelope her body as the two cocks swelled inside her holes. The three all came at the same time, filling the rooms with moans of pleasure. They filled her from both ends full of cum.

After Emily's orgasm subsided, she remembered her dad was supposed to be picking her up. She was very late, and she knew she was going to be in some trouble. She quickly grabbed her bag and ran to her pick up destination, forgetting about changing back into her "cover up" clothing. As she opened the door, she had realized her mistake as she seen her dad with his jaw dropped. It was already too late to run and hide, which was exactly what she was thinking at the moment, so she plopped down in her seat.

"Young lady! What are you wearing!?" Emily looked over at her daddy with her bottom lip extended, " It's a halloween costume daddy. Today was costume day." For a moment, Rick thought that was it. He quickly seen through his daughter and snapped back. " NO, no it's not...Don't even think of...." He stopped in mid sentence, noticing a smell only men could produce. " Emily, why is it that I smell a very strong sense of cum?" Emily squeezed her legs tightly shut, trying to think of a response that wouldn't ground her for life, but nothing came to mind. Her father sternly said, " I smell cum, a lot of it...why do I smell cum young lady!" Emily just thought she might as well be truthful. " I had sex, and they came inside of me." Ricks eyes widened, " THEY!!!!" Emily pinched herself in her mind after realizing she had just slipped. " Yeah daddy, I didn't want them to cum inside of me." Rick tried to stop his eratic breathing to ask the next question, " And just how many boys came inside of you?" All Emily could think was, don't say eight, don't say eight. " Eight." Emily turned her head quickly to look outside, fearing the next thing her dad would say. " EIGHT!!! You fucking little CUM SLUT! My own fucking daughter is a little cum slut! Gah Damnit!!! Damnit Emily!!!"

The drive home was silent. Her dad's words had circulated inside Emilys head, "You fucking little cum slut, my own fucking daughter is a little cum slut." Emily had rethought her entire way of thinking for a moment. She actually thought for a moment of becoming a good daddy's girl, but the thought jolted in her head that turned that into a naughty thought. She was thinking of becoming daddy's little slut. She noticed during the ride home, her dad would constantly glance in her direction, eyeing her body up and down. It was his first time seeing his little girl like this, and knowing that she had just got done fucking eight guys today made Rick look at his little girl in a new light.

As they neared home, Emily bursted into tears, " Please don't tell mom, please!" Rick stopped the car just a mile from home. "Why? You don't want your mom to know what a big slut you are? Oh, but you don't care if your dad knows huh. You think I wanted to know this. You think I asked you to get in the car wearing the skimpy little outfit smelling like cum! HUH YOU LITTLE SLUT!!!" Emily stopped crying, and looked her daddy in the eyes, " Please, I'll do anything." Rick looked down at his daughter for a moment. Looking over her vuluptuous body, her perky full breasts, her tanned legs, her mysty blue eyes. He suddenly noticed a jolt strike him in his trousers. A jolt that he never thought his daughter would produce. A jolt that sent his cock rising in his pants. He muttered the word, " Anything?" " Yes daddy, anything." Emily noticed the bulge growing in her daddy's pants. "Even if it was wrong, even if it doesn't seem right." She moved her hand over his bulge, rubbing his hardness through his pants.

Rick grabbed her hand, but didn't remove it from his bulge. " Is this what you want Emily?" Emily looked deep into her fathers eyes, " Yes daddy. I want to..." Rick stopped her, putting his finger against her lips to shush her from going on. Emily then moved her lips and sucked her fathers finger into her mouth. She continued the sucking, moving up and down the lengthe of his finger as it was is dick. Ricks hard on got even hard from his daughters actions on his finger. He found himself letting free of her hand and let her proceed to unzip his pants. Emily didn't waste much time, pulling her fathers cock out and diving her mouth around his cock head. Rick gasped, looking around to see if there were any onlookers. Emily sucked his tip hard, moving her thick lips now up and down his lenght. Emily was suprised at his size, positioning herself to deep throat his 11 inches. Rick was in disbelief as he watched his 13 year old daughter sliding her mouth down his entire shaft. He felt his cock press through and down her throat as she held it there for a moment. He could feel the humming moans around his dick as she moved up and down, going faster with every pass.

Rick layed his hand on her head as it started to bob up and down quickly. Slurping noises filled the car now as Emily was going as fast as she could. Ricks mind was going a thousad miles per minute as he could believe the sight that was before him. " Ohhh, that's it baby...you're doing great." Emily moaned vibrations around his cock as she plummited down his entire length. Rick could feel his balls swirl as he started churning in his seat. Emily knew he was close and quicked her pace just enough to be the fasted she'd ever bobbed up and down a cock. " Ohhhh Emmy! I'm going....to....CUM!!!!!" Rick exploded inside his 13 year old daughters throat, sending his seed deep into her stomach, load after load. He lifted her head for the rest to be deposited on her lips and tongue. Emily sucked it all down, swallowing what was the last of his spurts. She then slowly started kissing her fathers sensitive tips, lapping her tongue under his cock head.

"Now Emily, this is only between you and me, ok." Emily smiled, knowing that she had already gave herself to her brother earlier that morning, " Ofcourse daddy."

Too be continued...

Thanks for all the comments and reviews...I hope I did better this time around.

Harper tribute

Janet2 on Incest Stories

I am a forty year old father who has raised a lovely, mature beyond her years, twelve year old daughter.   Her name is Ashton and her mother died in a car accident when Ashton was only four.   I have cared for her ever since.   We recently moved into a well to do neighborhood where most residents are upper middle class to just plain upper class, if the USA would admit to such a class distinction.   We live on a five acre tract with lots of privacy, but with neighbors close enough to be friends if you want, far enough apart if you don’t.

Read More
so-spacerun: yes">  I am a retired financial analyst who managed to get out of the market at its peak and as a result have quite a nice nest egg.   I am in good physical shape, with more money and time on my hands than is probably good for me.  

 

Ashton was just beginning her first year at the local middle school not far from our home.   Did I mention that she is lovely?   Such an understatement, but then I am probably a bit prejudiced in that regard.   She has beautiful shoulder length, dark hair with a hint of red in it when the sun shines just right.   Her hair is parted on the right in such a manner that when she leans forward, it falls over her left eye in a most attractive, and yes, sexy manner.   She has the most beautiful big brown eyes set above high cheek bones which frame a youthful mouth with full, sensuous lips.   She is 5’ 3” with a body that is maturing beautifully, with long slender legs above a pert round little ass which tapers to her small waist.   Her breasts are still relatively small but large enough that a push-up bra works wonders.   I have raised her to be proud of her body and neither of us are very inhibited regarding nudity around each other.   The lack of inhibition around each other probably has a lot to do with what has happened since I attended the parent, teacher meeting at her school.   I certainly considered Ashton sexy and figured she would probably break a few hearts in the years to come, but had never harbored thoughts of anyone having sex with her for a long time to come, certainly not me.   Well, perhaps I had fantasized about sex with her – but actually doing it – No way.   Things do have a way of changing.   Enough background.   Now let me relate what has happened.

 

The meeting was held at the school about a month after classes started that year.   The program included meeting the teachers of Ashton’s classes as well as other students and their families.  

 

Ashton was having fun chatting with her friends and I was enjoying meeting some of the other parents.   I noticed one man in particular watching the young girls as they talked and cut up as girls in their teens and early teens will do.   Most, like Ashton, were dressed in shorts and tops that left the midriff bare, or short skirts and t-shirts displaying their bodies to best advantage.   I wasn’t a certified dirty old man, yet, but these girls were so cute and, dare I say it, yes, sexy, that it was hard not to let your imagination run free for a bit.   Ashton ran up to tell me she and two of her friends were going in search of another girl.   I knew the two girls she was with.   They were new friends from school that were a little older than she was, but Ashton had visited them at their house and they had come to ours and I felt they were good kids.   Also didn’t hurt that they were almost as cute as Ashton, especially in their little bikinis when they went for a dip in our pool.   I had met their father, Noel, and thought he was a nice guy who loved his daughters.   I smiled and told Ashton I’d wait for her there and off she went with the two older girls.   The man I had noticed earlier had observed our brief exchange, then eyed Ashton with a funny look on his face as she ran off.   Then he looked back at me and walked over to where I was standing.

 

“Hi, I’m Jerry Clarke,” he said.   “That is a lovely daughter you have there.”

“Thanks,” I said, eyeing him a little cautiously. “I’m Parker Bryant. Nice to meet you,” I said, not knowing if it was going to be nice or not.

“Nice to meet you as well, Parker,” he said as we shook hands.   “How old is your daughter?” he asked, no beating around the bush here.

“Well, she’s twelve going on twenty one.   Actually she’ll be thirteen in a few months” I added.  

“Really!” he stammered.   “She looks a good bit older than that.   Are you new in the area?”

“No, not totally.   We have lived here for several months but this is Ashton’s first year at this school,” I said.   “Ashton’s mother was killed in a traffic accident a long time ago and I’ve raised her since”.  

“Mmmm.   Sorry to hear that about your wife, but I guess that’s why I haven’t seen you guys before.” Then abruptly changing the subject, said, “So what do you think of all these young things running around here?   I tell you, it really gets the old juices flowing watching these girls running around these days in such sexy outfits, doesn’t it?”  

A little taken aback at his remark, I replied, a little hesitantly, “Yes, guess it does.   Styles have certainly changed since I was that young.”

“Yeah, know what you mean.   You know, it’s all father can do to make sure they don’t get themselves in trouble, if you know what I mean?” he winked at me.  

“Yeah, guess I do.” I replied a bit uncertainly.   Where was he going with THIS?

“Ever thought of “doing it” with one of these girls?” he whispered, pointing to a very cute girl in a tight tan mini skirt with a blouse covering very nice breasts, her bra pushing them up to display cleavage.

“I guess I have, like most men, fantasized about it, but the consequences always seem to get in the way,” I laughed nervously.  

“Well, I’d bet there are those here who don’t just fantasize about it,” he said with a cryptic look.   Then before I could reply, said, “hey, here comes your daughter with my daughter, Michelle.”  

Ashton ran up, accompanied by the two girls she had left with and a third girl that I assumed was Jerry’s Michelle.   “Dad, this is Michelle, and you know Jenna and Kylie”, she said completing the introductions.  

“Well, hello Michelle.   It’s nice to meet you.   And it’s nice to see Jenna and Kylie again too.”   Turning to Jerry, I said, “Ashton, I think it’s time for us to meet your math teacher so we better see if we can find her.   It was nice chatting with you Jerry”, and,” turning back to the girls, “certainly nice seeing you young ladies.   I’m glad Ashton has met such nice friends.   Ashton, show me where that classroom is.”  

“Ok, Parker,” said Jerry as we turned to leave.   “We need to go as well.   Come on Michelle.    As we left, he turned to me and said, “How about letting me buy you a cup of coffee this Saturay.   Say 10:00 am at the coffee shop in the mall? ”

Not at all sure why he wanted to have coffee with me and needing to get on to our appointment with the math teacher, I said “OK sure. See you then.”

To make a long story a little shorter, I met Jerry at the coffee shop that Saturday and after somewhat cautiously broaching the subject of sex with young girls, he floored me with some amazing stories; stories about a group of fathers and daughters and, apparently, some mothers, who socialized (I use the term loosely here) together every two weeks or so at each others homes.   He asked if I would be interested in attending, with or without my daughter, but, he quickly added, it would be more fun if she could come.   I could come alone the first time but after that I would have to bring Ashton if I wanted to attend any more parties.   His description of what went on at these parties is what floored me.   Girls, most a little older than Ashton, but some a little younger, and most of whom had been at the parent/teacher meeting, would have sex with the older men, even their fathers.   He said Ashton was so mature for her age he was sure she would fit in.   I wasn’t so sure, but the thought of those young girls having sex with older men, their fathers even, intrigued me.   Hell, it was a real turn on.   I know I should have told him then and there that there was no way, but I didn’t.   As we left the coffee shop, he told me the next party was scheduled for the next Saturday and gave me the address, again encouraging me to come.   I said I would think about it.   He said he’d call me and we parted before I could object.

The next Tuesday afternoon, I picked up Ashton at school and she asked if she could go to Kylie’s house so they could listen to music and do homework together.   Since they lived just down the block from us, I agreed and dropped her off there.

As she started to get out of the car she turned and asked if she could invite Kylie over to swim the next day and I agreed.   “Thanks, Dad,” she said with a cute little smile on her face.   Leaning over she gave me a hug and then kissed me, on the mouth, with considerably more enthusiasm than our usual peck on the cheeks, then was out the door before I could say anything.   A little surprised and puzzled at the affection she had just displayed, I put the car in gear and drove on home.

I actually looked forward to the next afternoon and sexy little Kylie in her bikini.   I idly, well maybe not so idly, wondered if Kylie had ever attended one of Jerry’s parties.

Wednesday came and I again picked up Ashton at school, this time with Kylie, who was looking amazingly sexy in a short little skirt and tight sleeveless blouse stretched over her chest.   Ashton got in the front seat beside me and gave me a hug and another of those kisses, not a French kiss mind you, but definitely longer than usual and I swear I felt her mouth open and her tongue graze my lips.   Kylie looked at us as Ashton kissed me then looked out the window with a smile on her face.   That my daughter was up to something was obvious, but I wasn’t sure what it was.   Probably wanted a really big favor that she thought I might not allow.   Little did I know.

When we arrived at our home, the girls jumped out and immediately went to Ashton’s room and changed into their swim suits.   As they came running down the stairs I was amazed at Kylie’s suit, if you could call it that.   It consisted of two tiny pieces of fabric barely covering her small breasts and tied with the slenderest of strings.   The bottom was low cut and consisted of another small piece of fabric just covering the essentials in front and barely covering her ass in the rear.   Ashton was in her bikini, not as revealing but sexy none the less.   I must have looked a little shocked as they ran by me, as Kylie stopped, came back and did a little twirl in front of me.

“How do you like my new suit Mr. Bryant?” she asked with a mischievous smile on her face.

“Very attractive, but it’s a good thing our pool has a nice high privacy fence young lady.”   I was more than a little aroused and, sticking my hands in my pockets, did my best to hide the rising in my trousers.   Kylie and Ashton both laughed and turned to head for the pool.   At the door Kylie turned and said, “why don’t you put your suit on and join us Mr. Bryant?   It’ll be fun.”   Again with that smile.  

“Yeah, Dad, come play with us.   Pleeeease?” Ashton added, leaning her head forward and looking at me from under that hair falling over her left eye.   She knew that stance never failed to melt me.  

“OK, you girls go on now, maybe I’ll join you in a bit.” I said, my mind working overtime at what these girls might have in mind.   WAS Kylie one of the girls that went to the parties that Jerry had talked about?     Jerry had said the girls were willing participants and really enjoyed the sex.   It sure looked like I might be getting set up.   If so, I wasn’t sure what I was going to do, but I sure wanted to find out.   I went into the den and turned on the news, not really watching it, my mind definitely elsewhere.   About ten minutes later I heard “DAAAAAD, where are you.   I thought you were coming in with us. Come on, please.”  

I turned and there was Kylie at the doorway, a pretty little pout on her face.   “Pleeease, Mr. Bryant.”

“OK, sweetheart, I’ll be there in a minute.   Let me go get my suit on.”   What the hell, in for a penny, in for a pound I figured.  

I went to my room, put on my suit and went back down to the edge of the pool.   Both girls were swimming in the deep end and when they saw me Kylie pumped her fist in the air and yelled “YES!.”    

“What was that about?” I asked.  

“I won the bet.” She said.   “I bet I could get you into the pool and I did.”  

“Well I hope the stakes weren’t too high,” I said with a laugh, and dove into the pool.   I swam to the end of the pool, then back to the deeper end then to the side near the shallow end where I pulled myself out of the water and sat on the edge.   Kylie swam over to me and stood in the water in front of me.   Her wet bikini top was all but transparent and I could see dark little nipples poking against the thin fabric.   Damn, this was one hot little girl.   And she seemed intent on seeing just how far she could push.  

She bounced closer, standing between my knees and put her warm hands on my thighs.   With her eyes on my crotch where something was definitely moving, she said in a very small voice, “Do you like me, Mr. Bryant?”   She looked up at me with that smile again.   “I think you do,” looking back down at my crotch and beginning to move her hands along the tops of my thighs.   I totally forgot about Ashton watching from the end of the pool, as my hormones got the better of me.   I just could not believe the effect this little girl was having on me.  

“Kylie, I…….” I started to say.

“Shhhh.   Let me make you feel good Mr. Bryant.” She said as her hand moved to my erection, now obvious under my suit.   Then she placed her hands on the side of the pool and, in one smooth motion, lofted herself onto my lap, with her arms around my neck, sitting so that my erection was between her legs, straining at the fabric of my suit.   She put a hand behind my head and pulled my mouth to hers.   I was essentially paralyzed, unable to move on my own until her lips met mine.   I returned her kiss with more enthusiasm than I had felt with any female in a very long time.   She took my right hand and moved it to her breast, brushing aside the thin fabric covering.  

“Squeeze it, Parker.   Make me feel good too.” She whispered, breathing in my ear.   Heaven help me, I did.   I squeezed gently, then took the nipple between my thumb and forefinger and rolled it back and forth, eliciting a moan of contentment from Kylie.   I didn’t even realize that she was now calling me by my first name, not ‘Mr. Bryant’ anymore.   Without more encouragement I moved my other hand to between her legs.   She spread them a bit allowing me better access.   I rubbed and felt her shudder.   Abruptly she broke our embrace reached behind her back with one hand and to her side with the other.   In no time the bikini was lying beside us.   She stood, now totally nude, smiled down at me, then, kneeling, pushed me around and pulled my suit off, freeing my erect cock.   She pushed me back and lay on top of me, her legs spread on either side of me, her small breasts pressed against me.   We kissed for a long time, with Kylie moving slowly up and down my body, causing her pussy to touch the head of my cock with each passage, teasing that erection.   That sweet little body sliding up and down my body was driving me crazy.   She seemed to sense that I was going to cum if she kept that up, and stopped her movements, allowing me to recover slightly.  

“Parker, have you ever fucked a girl my age?” she asked.   I could only shake my head, no.   “Have you ever thought about fucking Ashton?”

I felt hands around my cock, one squeezing my balls lightly, another around my erection, now gently stroking up and down.   These were not Kylie’s hands.   My God, Ashton, I thought, wildly knowing I should stop this but unable to do so.  

“She wants to fuck you, Parker.   She wants to loose her virginity to you.   She knows you love her more than anything and she is afraid to let anyone else do it.   Will you let her fuck you?   Will you take her cherry, Parker?   She can do it right here, right now.   You just have to lie here and let her do the work.”  

I felt something cover the head of my cock.   Ashton !!?   Then another inch or two of my cock was engulfed, and I felt the resistance of my daughter’s maidenhead.  

Kylie continued to coo in my ear, her hair covering my face so that I could only vaguely see Aston straddling me.   “I have already told her it’ll hurt a little at first, but then it feels sooooo gooooood!   She wants to do this with you, she knows you’ll understand like my dad does.” Then I felt the resistance give way and heard a sharp little cry from Ashton as she pushed herself down onto me.   She pumped up and down on me, a little tentatively at first, then with more energy and quicker strokes.   I absolutely cannot describe the feeling of that tight little pussy around my rampant erection.   It was like nothing I had ever experienced before and I wanted it to never end.   But, with all that had happened there was not way it was going to last much longer.   Kylie moved from above me and I had an unobstructed view of my daughter riding my cock.   An unbelievable sight.

“Ohh! Daaaady,” Ashton moaned above me. “Ohh! It does feel good.   Soooo Gooood!” she squealed.   She continued to ride me and the inevitable happened. I felt her tight pussy tighten further as she had her first real orgasm and I could hold back no longer.   I emptied my load into my daughter’s virgin pussy.   My hips piston up into her for a few more times then we both collapsed onto one another, Ashton’s hair draped over my face, her mouth finding mine and we kissed.   Not our usual father daughter kiss, a kiss of one lover to another, open mouths, tongues searching and finding more pleasure with each breath.  

We slowly disentangled.   Kylie was kneeling beside us, smiling at us as Ashton and I lay there holding each other.   I looked up at her and grinned, a rather foolish grin at that.

“You little sex pot.   You planned this, didn’t you.   You got me going and then when you knew I couldn’t turn back no matter what, turned me over to Ashton.   I thought it was just you that wanted to fuck.   But you – and Ashton too – planned this all along, didn’t you.” I shook my head, not believing what I had just done, or rather what had just been done to, or for, me.  

“Parker,” Kylie softly said, “You’re right, but Ashton wanted to do this.   She wanted to know what it felt like but was afraid to do it with anyone else.   She wanted to do it with you.   She loves you and knows you love her and would never hurt her.   Do you forgive us?” she asked with such sweet innocence that I could not be angry.   On the contrary, I had been given the gift so many men long for but are afraid to reach for.   On my own, I knew I would never have done it, but events have a way of taking over ones life.  

“I know, Kylie,” I replied.   “There is nothing to forgive.   If any forgiveness is forthcoming, I’m the one that needs it but somehow, I can’t feel that this is wrong.   Society says it is, but ….”   I let the comment hang.   I hugged Ashton to me and found that she was gently crying.   “Ashton, sweetheart, what’s wrong.   I’m sorry if I hurt you and if you never want to do this again, we won’t.   I love you, honey, and would never do anything to hurt you or let anything else hurt you, ever.”

“No, dad,” she smiled up at me, “it did hurt a little at first but Kylie told me it would, then it just felt so incredibly good.   I can’t believe how good it felt.   That’s why I’m crying a little.   I’m just soo happy.   You don’t know it but I have thought about somehow getting you to fuck me for a long time now, at least for the last month.   (Ahh, to have the sense of time of a twelve year old.)   Do you mind me saying ‘fuck’?”   She asked, a worried expression on her face.  

“Sweetheart, that’s just what we did.   Call it what you like – intercourse, having sex, lovemaking, or screwing – that’s what we did.   We fucked. And I don’t mind you saying it at all.   Actually it’s kind of sexy to hear you talk like that.”   Now why did I have to say THAT.

“Ashton, do you mind if I kiss your Dad?   He’s really a special kind of dad, and you are lucky to have him.”   Ashton smiled her approval and Kylie leaned over me and kissed me with a long kiss, so erotic that I again felt the stirring in my loins.   “Parker, I think you are getting ready for a repeat performance.” She said as she glanced at my growing erection.   “Ashton, do you mind if I fuck your father now.   You two were so hot together and I am soooo ready.”   Again Ashton smiled and nodded.   Kylie first bent her head to my erection and licked my cock, then took it in her mouth, slowly sucking, impaling her throat on my cock.   After a few minutes she lifted her head and straddled my prone body, positioning her pussy over my erection, slowly lowering herself onto me.   She was not as tight as Ashton had been but, God, the talent in that little body.   She moved like an experienced slut, with an expression of innocence violated that would make a 90 year old young again.   In no time I was thrusting up into her, she meeting my thrusts with equal vigor.  

“Ashton, come over here and I’ll show you something else that’s a lot of fun.   OK, stand over your dad’s head and lower your pussy onto his mouth.   I know he knows what to do.   You just let it feel good – OK?”   Jeeze, what would this little slut do next.   I saw Ashton move over me and that sweet little pussy lower over my mouth, felt it as it touched my lips, felt Ashton gasp a bit and raise up before lowering again.   Then I had the first heavenly taste of almost teen pussy, albeit somewhat enhanced by the taste of my own semen.  

I licked and sucked on Ashton’s little pussy, eliciting low guttural moans from deep within her throat and feeling her tremble at her coming orgasm.   I could hear sounds of kissing and could only imagine my daughter and Kylie kissing one another.   As I ate my daughter’s pussy and fucked her little friend, the thought crossed my mind, fleetingly mind you, but crossed nevertheless, that this was the most lurid, depraved scene I could ever imagine myself participating in, and I was one of the luckiest guys in the world.   Then the thought was gone, never to be thought again (except maybe for that last part).   Then we all lost it. I mean it was one huge orgasmic delight for all three as we came together, me shooting my cum into Kylie, Ashton releasing an amazing amount of juice onto my face, and both Kylie and Ashton making such loud sounds of enjoyment that I later worried that the neighbors, as far away as they were, might have heard.

We lay together, spent but content.   Ashton lay beside me on one side with Kylie on the other.   Kylie faced me as we lay together, me slowly softening but still in her little pussy, and said, “Parker – I hope you don’t mind me calling you Parker – we sort of do that – call the guys by their first name no mater who they are.   I really enjoyed that.    Ashton is so lucky to have you as a dad.   I love my dad too, but somehow it’s different with you.   I don’t know exactly what it is but I want to keep trying until I figure it out?”   Then with that enigmatic smile of hers, said, “You are coming to the party Saturday, aren’t you?   And you’re going to bring Ashton aren’t you?”  

I could only smile weakly and nod, “If Ashton wants to go and understands what goes on there, sure, we’ll be there.”

“Ashton knows what goes on because I told her and she wants to go.   That was one of the reasons for getting you to take her cherry, or virginity if you prefer.   I’m   going to make you so happy Saturday.   I can hardly wait.”   With that she started moving against me again, smiling down at me and, beyond all reasonable expectations, I felt myself getting hard again.   She pumped against me, and with Ashton hugging me from behind we expressed our love for each other one last time that day.  

When we were spent and again lying against one another, I asked Kylie, “Does your father know what you have done?”

“Actually, “she said, “it was really his idea.   He knows Ashton and really wants her to be a part of our group.   So he suggested I try to get you to agree to come to the next party, with Ashton of course.   So I did.   And I am so glad I did.   Exactly how to do it was really Ashton’s idea – the pool and all.   And it worked pretty well don’t you think?”

“Ashton, this was all your idea?” I said.   She nodded, leaning forward with that hair covering one eye, and smiling at me.

“Thank you, sweetheart.   And you too Kylie.   I don’t know if I would have agreed to go to the party or not if you hadn’t convinced me, so convincingly, but now I wouldn’t miss it for the world.”

Spent and exhausted, we all got up and jumped into the pool, rinsing ourselves of the fruits of our lovemaking.   Yes that is what it was – at least that time – not fucking - lovemaking.   I loved Ashton and Kylie both and I’m sure they felt the same toward me, at least I know Ashton did, and I feel pretty sure that Kylie did at least right then.   We got out of the pool, dried each other off, with a lot of giggling and groping on all sides, dressed, and I drove Kylie home.   My thoughts were on Saturday and what was to come.   I could imagine, but then, I really couldn’t.   But that’s another story.  

Be safe and love your daughters.   They are a gift in more ways than one.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Way Too Drunk Sis

nutgar on Incest Stories

My name is Allan, 27 years of age and I live with my sister Cynthia who is 25. We're originally from Boston Mass., and I moved to San Francisco 2 years ago cause I was transfered to our sattelite office in SFO. My sister followed suit a year ago and asked if she could stay with me for the time being till she can get a job and settle to her own place. Since I rented a 2 bedroom apartment, I offered my sis the use of the other bedroom.

My little secret with sis started two months ago when she asked if she could go party with some friends at the local bar & disco. Sis told me that she should be back around 1 am. I told her " sure, i'll wait up for ya so I can open the door." It was about 2:30 am when the doorbell rang so  I opened the door and saw two of her frien

Read More
ds carrying Cynthia inside the apartment. I asked " what happened?" Her friends said " oh, she's wasted, cold drunk and dead to the world." I smiled and told them I can take care of sis from here so they can be on their way.

I carried my sister to her room and lay her down on her bed. I noticed she still had spots of puke on her dress so I tried to wake her up so she could change her dress and freshen up but she was dead to the world. I tapped her cheeks to try to wake her up again to ask if she would like me to make some coffee for her, but still no response. So I just made the decision to change her clothes for her.

I pulled off her shoes and started to unbutton her dress, man it was a mess!! I lifted her dress and pulled it off so she was lying on her bed with just her underwear. I went to the bathroom to get a wet towel to wipe off the puke off her.As I was wiping the mess off her body I noticed that her bra and panty were also moist with puke so I figured I might as well change her underwear as well. I unhooked her bra and pulled it out and slipped her thongs down. I walked towards the dresser to get fresh underwear for her, but as I looked back at the bed I started to stare at my naked sister for a long time. Lying in bed was the most gorgeous thing i've ever seen. Her beautiful 36 cupsize breast with little pink nipples just waiting to be devoured. Her bushy volcano waiting to errupt.I could see the line in her pussy underneath that bushy black pubic hair. Many kinky things started to enter my mind but something was whispering in my ear THAT IS WRONG!! But after a few seconds, I developed a tremendous BONER and all hell broke loose. I figured Cynthia's spaced out anyway so she wouldn't know what happened.

I sat down beside her bed and stuck my finger inside her mouth to see if she would wake up, yup still lucky. I played with her tongue with my finger to see if there was any movement and there was none at all. My God, she's wasted. I went down a bit and started to caress her tits, moved my head down and licked her nipples with my tongue. I sqeezed her tits ever so gently while sucking her nipples and all I heard was Cynthia's snoring. I was giggling with amazement on how densed my sister was. I moved my right hand down to her pussy and started to massage it with my fingers. I slid my middle finger down her line in an up and down motion until I could bury my finger as deep as I could. I stopped for a moment and spread her legs apart as far as she could and finally had a clear opening at her volcano.I spread the lips of her pussy and played with her clit but since she was out cold her vagina was dry. I got the baby oil on top of her dresser and squirted a few drops at a time down her pussy. Spread the lips once again and squirted more baby oil down her pussy till it reached her asshole. I threw the bottle of baby oil down the floor and played with her pussy again which was now slippery wet. I slid my finger a quarter of the way inside her pussy trying to get as much baby oil inside as I can but careful enough not to jolt her. I ran my finger down her asshole and lubricated it with oil. As I was pressing oil around my sisters asshole my finger started to slid inside her ass. I slid my finger inside as gently as I could and as far as I could and started the slow fucking motion. I slid my finger in and out but constantly staring at Cynthia if she would wake up but she was still out cold.

At this point my pecker was ready to explode and my pecker head was turning purple blue with anticipation. I knelt down in between my sisters legs and started playing with her pussy again but this time with the head of my pecker. Moved the head up and down her line enjoying every moment of it. Then the head of my pecker finally rested on the opening of her pussy, I paused for a moment, hesitated a little bit then pushed in halfway. Noticing that Cynthia was still snoring, I pushed in all the way till my pecker was burried deep inside her. I pulled up slowly and pushed in again till I was actually fucking my sister. As I was about to explode, Cynthia's head started to turn from side to side, I figured this is it, she is going to get really pissed. Finally I exploded all my semen on top her belly and just dropped down the floor with exhaustion. I looked up at Cynthia's face and wouldn't you know it, she was snoring again. Unbelievable. I cleaned her up with the wet towel and slipped on her jammies, turned off the lights and went to bed.

The next morning, I went down to the kitchen to have my usual morning coffee. Cynthia was up and cooking breakfast. "Good morning sweetie" Cynthia said. " Morning Babe" I replied. " by the way, who took me home last night?" she uttered. " your friends, but they were pretty messed up too so I took you up to your room" " Oh, thanks for putting on my jammies" Cynthia said." no prob" I answered.

Cynthia suddenly turned towards me and said " Someone must have taken advantage of me in the bar last night cause my pussy and ASS is so damn sore"     " No, it was me" I said. Cynthia screamed " you serious?" I said " NO..."     Cynthia smiled and said " JERK!!"

Alive and Kicking

atomis14 on Teen Stories

Alive and kicking

 

Hi, I am Bonny Lake, my parents Pam & Chris always called me Bon Bon. Yuck!.

I am sweet sixteen and I have screwed more fella’s than I can remember. It all started when I was fifteen almost a year and a half ago. I had the body of a 17-year-old, although I did not understand the looks I was getting from the lads around and about.

I was certainly going to find out, it all began for me in the summer.

 

Read More
0cm 0cm 0pt">I had a small job delivering papers for a weekly free magazine. I did all of the outer area of my village, which were the larger houses. Each week I delivered two-dozen (24) copies to houses over a two-mile area.

Most of the deliveries were on my bike, Chris my Dad had made a satchel that fitted on the side of my bike, it was easy to pick out the magazines and hand them over at each of the house’s I came to.

 

On one of my calls, I had to drop at Thatches Manor, a rather large house set back a fair distance from the road.

It was a very sultry hot day, with very little air movement. I was wearing a tight T-shirt, a rather gungee green colour, with a pair of shorts to match. As I approached the house down the long drive, I saw ahead of me a man riding a lawn mower type tractor.

Hey, he shouted what are you doing here. I have a free newspaper for you, I said sounding really fed up, the expression in my face was rather similar.

Oh you sound fed up he smiled, with a beaming set of teeth and a friendly sun-tanned face.

Well I am so hot, I retorted.

Come up to the kitchen and I will get you a cold drink to quench your thirst, he said with that bright smile. I could do with one myself he replied.   In the kitchen he poured out a long glass of fresh orange, I am Major Carter or Bob to you he said.

It was difficult to put an age to him. He was older than my father was, by how much I could not tell.

He stood about six-foot quite slim hips and waist and his chest flared in a sort of V shape. My name is Bonny Lake, you may call me Bon, I said cheekily.

What were you a Major in? I asked him. Well certainly not the Sally Army he said with that mischievous voice. I instantly liked him.

Well young woman, sorry Bon he corrected himself. I have to get on with that dratted lawn I hate driving that machine, it is such a pain driving up and down my mind goes blank after a while on that thing. Walking briskly back to the lawn, I had to almost run to keep up with his large strides.

I used to drive my Uncle John’s tractor I think they are great, I Said.

Would you like to drive mine, Bob asked her.

Yes please, I said jumping into the driving seat straight away. I had better show you, which is which.

Its OK Bob, Uncle John’s was a Lawnflite same as yours. I said to him rather chirpy. Before he could say anymore, I was across the large front drive and onto the main lawn. I drove for almost twenty minutes, putting nice straight lines across the grass. Uncle John was fastidious about his lawn’s they had to look like Wimbledon, I shouted to Bob.

I pulled up by the large double garage. Bob whistled his appreciation, that looks great he said with admiration in his voice, where on earth did you learn to cut the grass like that he said.

My Uncle John, I told him with a big smile on my face, he always remarked if a job is worth doing, then do it well.

Would you like a summer job doing this for me each week? He asked. I enjoyed seeing that tight bum of yours bouncing on the tractor seat he said, smiling at me. Sure, I said. I would love to.

Well I have to get the rear lawn done as well, could you come over tomorrow? Bob asked.

What else do you expect me to do for you I asked him with a cheeky smile?

We will have to see when you get her wont we.

OK but I will have to clear it with my Mom and Dad, I said to him. My Dad keeps a tight reign on me these days.

I wonder why? Bob asked. His hand was smoothing the side of my bum, his other hand had moved up to my breast and he was gently caressing the nipple and tweaking it, I felt really happy and turned on. My own hand had wandered down to the bulge appearing in his shorts. It will be nice to see more of this I said looking at him coyly.

See you tomorrow, I shouted as I began the ride home.

 

I was in such a good mood when I arrived home. I told Mom and Dad about the job Bob had asked me to do and if they would say it was OK to do it.

Dad said he would telephone the Major and clear it with him. When Dad came back into the kitchen, he was beaming all over his face. Major Bob thinks you are the best lawnmower driver this side of London. He as never seen his lawn look so pristine.

He is going to pay you £7.00 for your time.

Great I shouted punching the air that is more than I am paid for those stupid magazines. I will chuck that in as soon as I get paid I said.

 

The next day I arrived at Thatches and set about the back lawns. I finished them in just over an hour. The sweat was pouring off me, from the heat off the mower and it was very humid.

Bob brought cold drinks out, you look very hot, and you have earned this he said passing me a cold orange juice. If you want to swim, help your self he said nodding to the pool, at the corner of the house. Pity I said but I have no swimming gear. Oh you may find something in the little changing bay near the shed. He said going back towards the house; I will probably come for a dip in a while he said. I raced over to the pool, it was not very big, but it looked inviting.

I looked at the swimwear in the changing room, I found a two piece bikini dark yellow with a white slash. It was a size to big, but it was the only one to cover me and not fall off. I dived into the pool and swam up and down for a few minutes; I felt so much coolers.

The sun was high in the sky and I saw a shadow go across my sight, not to cold is it Bob asked from the side. No its fantastic I shouted to him, he sat on the chair near the poolside. I got out of the pool, grabbed the towel off the side, and began to dry my hair. That costume you got on does you proud he said.

It is a little big but it does the job I retorted. Are you coming in? I asked him. Well the problem is I only ever swim in the nude so I have no trunks. No problem I laughed, I prefer to swim in the nude as well. With that, I yanked my swimming suit off and dived into the pool.

Bob followed almost at once, I could see, he was extremely well blessed, in the prick department. He arrived at my shoulder, did you have a good look he asked with a smirk in is voice.

Of course I said, no more than you looked me over I bet. Well you are very young a child in fact, to be eyeing up men he said.

Yes, well I can feel you do not think of me as a young child I said to him, holding his prick in my hand feeling it getting bigger.

With that, I got out of the pool and lay down on the towel. He got out and came over wrapping a towel around his waist. You should be more careful I said someone from the house might see you.

Oh, they are all out today, gone to market. You should be careful he said to me, you could get a powerful burn in this heat.

Well do you have any sun lotion?

There should be some here he mumbled, here it is he said in triumph. He came over and offered it to me.

Will you rub it in for me, I asked him?

You are a little vixen he laughed at me, he began to rub the lotion into my shoulders and my back, and I could feel the strength of his fingers kneading my back. His fingers slipped to my firm buttocks, I sighed at the feelings it was sending through my body. His fingers slipped into the crack of my buttocks, my legs spread open and I could feel his fingers sliding over the lips of my sex, then his finger burrowed inside the folds of my wet cunt lips, just for an instant my body melted and I felt my juices pour out of me. I turned over quickly onto my back, he towered over me I put my arms around his neck and brought him down onto my lips. His mighty hands moulded around my breasts and my nipples burned with his touch, his tongue filled my mouth. I twisted back and forth.

 

I had never felt such emotions and feelings in my life before now. He was on his knees in front of me the towel had gone, I twisted myself around laying in front of him with my face near to his massive erection, my little hands took his hold of his prick.

It was pulsating and quivering, he pushed forwards and the skin over his prick moved back, and a massive bulbous head emerged. As he pulled back, it disappeared. I got the message, I began to pull and push back with both hands. His prick grew ever larger in my hands. I was now sat astride his body pulling his prick for all I was worth; He gently took his prick from me and laid me back wards. He opened my legs and he pushed his massive prick into my small cunt, I could feel it just inside me he moved it around and around and I felt the world was spinning out of control. Then he pushed in further and I spread my legs wider, I wanted this in me now. I pushed down on him and got another couple of inches. He pulled back and then pushed in again, my juices were pouring out around his prick, my body was racked with lust, He finally pushed right into me, I screamed a little and wrapped my legs around him keeping him there.

 

I had never had a prick as big as this I inside me before, neither had I ever felt such a large prick in my hands. Now I had done both, I expect that Bob must think I am a right old slapper. You do realise that you are the first one I have ever had sex with. I blurted out. Bob looked surprised, I had not thought about it he said. You certainly know how to use your body, he said. His face was a ruddy red and his breath was coming in great gasps. I am coming, he said thrusting harder into my cunt. With that, he pulled his prick out of my pulsating cunt and he shot his juice all over my belly. Ooh god he yelled as he thrust his prick in and out through his fingers. His white creamy juice still pumped out all over me. I got up and dived into the water, feeling the kick of the cold against my body. Christ this sex is the best thing in the whole world I was thinking to myself.

I got out of the pool and walked over to where Bob was laying back on his elbows, his prick was lying sort of limp and awkward, come here he called to me. I went over to him; kneel down here between my legs he said. I did as he asked. Now take my prick in your hands, massage it, rub it a little, and now take it in your mouth he commanded. I instantly obeyed. I could feel the blood in his organ begin to pulsate and thicken, as I sucked him into my mouth. His hand rested on my head and pushed me down further onto his prick as it was getting bigger. I could feel it at the back of my throat, the size of his prick in my mouth, was awesome, and I felt the power with in me as I sucked him.

He was at my mercy; I licked his shaft and then sucked him almost down into my belly. Bob’s breathing came in very long grasps; he seemed to be on the point of explosion. I sucked him so hard, my teeth biting him as I sucked. Then suddenly, he blasted his juice right into my mouth.

The sensation was euphoric , I gulped his come down my throat, almost as if it was orange juice, I continued to suck his prick until I could get no more nectar from him.

 

His whole body was drained, his skin seemed a little like a prune.

  Bob spoke for the first time; I have never in my life had such an orgasm.   He chortled.

The next few days were uninhibited sex, Bob took me at any time, and once in his kitchen he tried to stick his prick up my arse. It would not go in and the pain was unbearable.

One day, he told me that is wife and daughter were going to be here alone for a few weeks, because he had to go away on business, so they would have to look after the place, whilst he was away.

 

I have never met your wife and daughter I said tartly, well now is as good a time as ever, he said.

We went into the house, the sounds of a piano wafted over the house that is Lucy my wife, she spends hours playing and practising.

Next week she will be playing at Bournemouth. Oh, here is Alex; she arrived last night, home for her summer break.

 

Hello, Alex smiled at me, she had the most amazing Almond eyes; she was the most beautiful person I had ever seen.

I met Alex’s mother in Singapore, Lucy is Eurasian, and Alex as inherited her mother’s beauty. Lucy came into the room, as if to confirm this. She to was like her daughter an absolute beauty. We talked for a while and I had to go, my parents were taking me to Reading to see a show this evening. See you tomorrow, Bob called as I pedalled up the drive.

 

Over the next few days I talked and got to know Alex quite well, she was two years older than I was, but we hit it off. Her mother was still reserved, I had been coming here for three weeks and I had only seen her once, she seemed to play her piano the whole daylong. Either that or she was away at a concert.

Lucy called me in from the garden one day, I have to be in London tonight for a fill in role, for one of the Orchestra members has gone sick. I have been asked to fill it is such short notice. Would you like to stay here with Alex and keep her company whilst I am away?

You will have to call my Mother and ask, I said to her. A while later, she came out and said that Mom had said it was fine, but I should go home and fetch some clean clothes.

If you like I will run you there in the car, Lucy offered. I was stunned and pleased. In the car, Lucy talked endlessly about her music and the fact that she had her big break tonight. We picked up my clothes, my parents were very impressed to meet Lucy, and my father’s eyes were like organ stops, when he saw how beautiful she was.

On the way back to Lucys, she asked me if I would watch Alex. Because Alex had a tendency to sleepwalk which was unnerving at times? Lucy left for London almost as soon as we got back.

It was very hot; I asked Alex if she was going for a swim, no I am going to use the power shower she said. What is a power shower? I asked her.

Oh, it is one of Dads precious toys; he had fitted in the bathroom. Come on I will show you.

We went up stairs to the bathroom, it was fitted out in marble. The bath was gigantic; the shower was as big as our bathroom at home. There were nozzles everywhere.

Alex pressed a series of buttons and turned a knob and a cascade of water came from all sides.

Alex stepped past me; she had undressed behind me. She was a raving beauty. Her breasts were taught and pouting, like two large pears. Her body was a pale almond colour; her sex mound had a slight covering of downy hair. Her jet-black hair cut short like a man gave her a majestic look.

Why don’t you come in she called from the cascade of water. I pulled my clothes off in a daze I stepped into the shower; I was instantly enveloped by cascade of water. Its great isn't it, Alex said in my ear, yes I felt my breath catch in my mouth.

Her hands lay gently on my shoulders, would you like me to soap you, her breath was hot in my ear. I could not speak I nodded.

She began to soap my back and shoulders; she gently lathered the soap over my breasts. These are so nice and juicy for a girl so young she purred her fingers were now sliding down into the crack of my cunt. I was very wet as she soon found.

Oh, someone likes to play, she whispered sexily in my ear, her lips moved to the corner of my lips.

Her tongue pushed its way into my mouth, entwining itself around mine. Her fingers were seeking out my clitoris, when she found it; she twanged it like a guitar. I was gyrating my cunt onto her fingers.

My hands were at her gorgeous tits, pulling and tweaking her big nipples. My hand fell to her cunt; I sank my fingers deep inside her. Was she wet, she cried out with pleasure?

 

Let us go to my room, she pleaded; I want you on my bed. I am going to lick your sexy cunt.

When we dived on to her bed she proceeded to do just that. Her lips and tongue licked all over my wet throbbing cunt, her tongue was inside me like a snake.

She sucked me hard and long. I came all over her face, and she loved it. Alex jumped off the bed and ran over to her wardrobe; she came back with a cigar like thing all white and shiny. What is that? I asked. A dildo she replied, with that she pushed a switch on the end and it began to vibrate and buzz. She placed on it my right nipple the sensation was electric.

Very quickly, she moved it down my body and was teasing my clit, she began pushing it inside me, and the thrill was sensational.

My body began to shake and vibrate in tune with the dildo. I found that I had a big orgasm within minutes. I took the dildo off Alex and began to do to her what she did to me. After a while, we fell a sleep, totally exhausted.

 

The doorbell awoke me and I shook Alex awake, oh that will be Doug and his mate Phil, Alex said getting dressed very quickly. She put on a wonderful sheer black cat suit made from a silk like material. It certainly showed her curves off to good effect. I put my cut off jeans and red blouse on; it was all that I had.

As we got down stairs, Alex opened the door to two boys who were of a similar age to her.

This is Phil, and this one with the blonde locks is Doug, Alex said laughing at their embarrassment.

  Oh and this is the fair Bon, Alex said to the boys. Both of the boys looked extremely uncomfortable, with girls in their company. What is the matter, are we frightening you boys? Alex said with a laugh in her voice. Both Doug and Phil were decidedly unhappy, well we thought it was going to be just us three; Phil said awkwardly. What is wrong with me? I asked them both. Well you are a bit young; you are in the same form as my sister Brenda Hall.

Your Brenda’s brother Phil, somehow, I thought you were bigger. Brenda is always telling us about you.

Oh she always talks about me its really embarrassing, he said.

You looking sexy Alex, said Doug looking eager.

She is sexy, I said to him. Shall we show them what sexy really is? I said to Alex stepping behind her. I placed my hands on her hips and gyrated her hips outwards and around.

Doug had put the Bee Gees new record on, we began to sway to it. My hands moving up the front of Alex's jump suit. I passed over her tits; the nipples were protruding through the flimsy material. One of my hands reached the zipper near her neck and began to pull it down ever so slowly. My hips were gyrating into Alex's and hers were moving the same way with mine. Her breasts came into view, the nipples were like ripe cherries fully extended. My hand stopped at her navel, it was as far as the zipper would go. My hand disappeared down into her narrow panties. I pulled my hands back up to her shoulders, pulling her silky cat suit down over her shoulders slowly.

 

However, before I could do any more Alex had turned me around and now I was in front of her. I could feel her nipples thrusting into my shoulder blades.

She began to undo the buttons on my red blouse, I could see that Phil had developed a rather large bulge in his trousers; Doug was hiding himself, so that his bulge was not on show. Alex began to pull my cut off shorts down she beckoned Doug over.

He came forwards covering his bulge, when he was near to me his hands went to my breasts.

My hands were inside his trousers feeling his massive throbbing cock, it was so long and thick. I pushed his chinos to the ground and this massive snake came into view. As I lay against Alex, he forced my legs wide and proceeded to push this monster prick up into my wet cunt. Doug manoeuvred me backward towards the big chair, away from Alex. She was now naked and Phil was taking her doggy style.

He was ramming his dick in and out of her cunt lips almost as if he was a dog on heat; his fingers were pulling her nipples outwards like organ stops. Doug’s prick was reaming me out big time; each thrust of his rampant prick sent electric shocks through my whole body. I felt the rush of blood through out my body as my orgasm exploded,

 

Phil was howling at the same time as he ejaculated across Alex’s bouncing arse.

Doug continued to thrust into me and I seemed to be in a never-ending orgasm that almost drove me insane. Doug suddenly began to pitch and sway, I felt his prick thrust into me and then he blasted his spunk deep inside me, it felt like a hot tingling mass of liquid that filled me almost up to my tonsils. I realised he had no protection and I cursed him and turned on him with such a force. How could you do that to me, you knew we had no condoms? What will happen if I land up with your bastard I cried? Doug just looked perplexed, he did not seem to comprehend what he had just allowed to happen. Alex told them to piss off and they did. I was still livid with them; I knew that I was in the clear for my time of month. However, the bastard did not even care.

 

Lucy returned the next morning; I cadged a lift home, I was glad to be back in my own home. Hi, Mom I called as I got in, knowing Dad was in work.

There was no answer so I went to my room, after about an hour I heard Mom returning and I called out to her. Oh Bon come on down I have a surprise for you, as I came into the room I noticed a tall well-built fella standing at the door.

Bon I want you to meet Davlan, my half brother. We have just been re-introduced after 20 years.

When my Dad left home, he met and married Davlan’s Mom. Not long, after Davlan was born my Dad and Davlan’s Mom were killed in a car crash. Davlan.

Oh, call me Dav every one does.

Oh, I am sorry Dav; it is just getting used to having you so close.

Bon, Dav is staying with us for a few weeks so you will have to watch out when you use the bathroom. We have our own Bathroom on suite. The main bathroom is one side of the bedroom you will be using. Bon’s bedroom is the other. Oh, I am sure we will manage Pam, said Dav.

 

After supper I went to my room and was playing C.D’S on my C.D. player, my door was ajar and I could see from my mirror the door to Dav’s room. As if on Que., he came out with just a small towel around his waist. He looked scrumptious.

Over the next few days, I tried to get closer to Dav, but somehow it never worked out. Friday night came, it was Dad and Moms club night, they were going to a friend’s 25 th Silver wedding party, so it was possible they would stay.

Mom did not want Dad to drink and drive they had invited Dav. However, he decided he wanted to watch soccer on the box at eight o'clock. Anyway, he had to catch up on some studying.

After they had gone I was in my room I had changed into a loose top and skirt, Dav put his head around the door and said he was going to use the bathroom if it was ok.

Sure, I said, after about twenty minutes I decided to nip to the kitchen, as I was peckish. As I passed the bathroom door, it was slightly open. I glanced through and Dav was standing in front of the mirror with the largest prick I had ever seen in his hand. He was pulling the foreskin up and down with his hands; he looked as if he was ready to cum. I raced down stairs, as I came out of the kitchen with a tea and sandwich. Dav was standing in the lounge in a green towelling robe. He spun around oh I thought you were in your room, if you want, I will go and change he said. No your ok I replied.

I sat on the sofa, and Dav sat on the pouf. A few minutes into the game England scored, Dave jumped up from his seat arms aloft jumping up and down; I saw his prick bouncing around in and out of his robe.

He stopped and apologised for the noise, I looked at him and said that watching his prick snaking about was worth all the noise.

His face reddened; oh, I will go and put some clothes on immediately he stammered. No problems I am going to my room anyway I said to him as I jumped up from the sofa.

I went to my bedroom; I put on a top and left my skimpy nickers on. Quite soon, I felt tired and fell fast a sleep, where I had the strangest of dreams.

 

I hated English, but loved the teacher Cherry Morton. Everyone in school melted over Cherry, the entire school, the boy’s, the master’s everyone including the girls.

Well they did and still do. We had broken up for the summer holidays. I was getting a few of my paintings from the art study class, she as the key holder and I was the last one to pick up my gear. She asked me if I would like a lift home, I jumped at the chance, because she had a Porsche 911 soft-top roadster.

As we left the school, she said she needed me to help her take some gear in to her house. As it was on our way, I said it was fine. Trouble is Ms Morton I have my best jumper on and I do not want to get it dirty. Oh, please cal me Cher we are not in school, and I have another top you can wear.

The boxes are a bit dusty she said with little chuckle in her voice. We arrived at her place it was a smallholding just off the main road from school.

I was gob smacked, this place is wicked I said, with my mouth open. It was my grandfathers, until he passed away four years ago. I have done a few improvements since, and I am very happy here.

We stopped at the front door and we went inside, come up here she said to me. You can wear one of these tops if you want; she passed over two thin cotton tops that had little buttons down the front, which covered a zip.

I chose the dark grey one as it would not show the dust to much, I slipped my white knitted top off and pulled the grey one on and was just zipping it up.

Cher walked in, ready? she asked smiling at my half dressed body, suits you well she said brushing her hand over my shoulder. She had a tartan check skirt on and a plaid type blouse, which accentuated her large firm breasts.

 

We brought the boxes in from the car; they were very dusty and chalky. We put them at the side of the building, after we had finished I felt dusty and glad I had not worn my own top.

Like a drink she asked me, yes, please I answered, and Cher took me to the kitchen. On the way she pointed out the veranda I have just finished having this put in she said with pride in her voice, What's that round thing over there? I asked. Oh, that is the hot tub it is my favourite place, she said.

Why I asked, well it bubbles and blows air into the water, which is heated. I really love it.

Especially, after a hard days work. Do you fancy a dip in it Cher said with a little devilment?

Yes it would be fun I said, she poured us both two big glasses of lemonade and we trouped out to the hot tub. I put my hand in the water it was very warm and soft. I have nothing to wear I said to Cher, that is no problem then because I wont wear anything either. I quickly undressed and got into the water,

Cher asked me why was I rushing no one can see anything around here. With that she dropped her tartan skirt and paraded around in her skimpy panties, laughing she unbuttoned her plaid blouse and let her breasts cascade out. She walked over to the tub and said to me with a big smile, you can take my panties off Bon. I stood up, reached out with both of my hands, and pulled her flimsy silky panties down her lovely long legs very slowly. She tottered and put her arms on my shoulders to steady herself.

Next thing she was in the tub with me. Her hands were clasped around my breasts, her mouth ground against mine. Cher what are you doing I cried. I awoke with a start and realised it was a dream.

 

Dav put his head around the door, are you all right he asked. Concern sounded in his voice, I just had a weird dream. Well you certainly were making a lot of noise he said.

Dav came into the bedroom; he still had the bath towel wrapped around him. You still have not dressed yet? I asked. No, he said a little awkwardly, I was still watching telly.

My Mom rang earlier, she said they were staying at Pam’s, she sounded quite merry, my father sounded worse he shouted goodnight also, lucky them I said grumpily.

Why Dav asked?

OH, being stuck in, while they are having a right old rave up. What about you Dav, have you had a girl friend, or boy friend? I asked him.

His cheeks coloured up bright red. I certainly have no interest in boys, I would love to have a girl but I am to shy. He answered back.

I reached over and flipped his towel up, showing his rather large but at the moment flaccid cock, you should not be so shy with that monster cock, I said smiling at him.

His hand went straight to his groin, to cover up.

Please don’t make fun, please he begged, it is wrong you are my niece now after all.

Why not, you have a nice big cock Dav, I mean you may be my Uncle, but only in the last day or so, when I saw it earlier as you were washing in the bathroom, I thought it would be nice to have some of it?

He started to get up from the bed, before he could get anywhere, I put my hand under the towel and I grabbed his cock in my hand.

 

Hold on I said to him, you don’t need to run away at the first little jibe about your cock I said. I want you and you want me, don’t you?

He stopped and turned towards me, lets have a little fun together shall we I asked?

I pulled the towel off him and I took his growing cock in my hand and started to wank him off. I undid the buttons of my top and placed his hand on my tit, he stood like a statue.

His cock was becoming a monster and was growing larger by the second.

I told him to take it in his own hands and wank it off.

He looked very mortified;

I pulled off my top and my nickers. I lay back and started to rub my tits, I moved down to my wet pussy, kneading and pulling my clit. I opened my legs wide and pulled my labia apart. Dav ram that fucking monster in here, pointing at my gaping sex hole.

He did as he was told and I thought he was going to split me in two. He picked up the pace and he seemed to come alive and took the lead. His monster cock pummelled my pussy. I came and came again, he just kept on pumping into me, I started to smack his arse, to get him to come, he just kept banging me. I then grabbed and squeezed his nipples, really hard twisting them. That was it he exploded and belched his come into my wet cunt, filling me up. I could feel the his wet gism trickling down my leg, as my body rocked with convulsions as I came, I hit is bare arse harder, and he rammed into me as if he had been burned. I passed out with the ecstasy, and tremors bursting through my body.

 

Dav was quite for the next day or two; he kept giving me a wide birth. Mom asked me to pop into town for her, and she asked Dav if he could drive me in her car he did so reluctantly.

As we drove along the lane, I asked him why he was not talking to me.

Dav stopped the car; I can hardly look at you without wanting you he said. I feel so bad, that I am letting everyone down, because I have been with you and it is wrong.

 

Dav I wanted you, I pressured you, I let you fuck me, and you did what was expected of you. I will not be telling anyone, so long as you keep sticking that monster cock into my pussy, I will be your willing slave, ok.

 

Dav looked shocked, then his face turned towards me smiling. He had finally relaxed, and let himself be himself.

My hand sneaked across his muscular thigh, rubbing his growing bulge, he looked into my eyes and said, that if we were going to fuck, we had better find somewhere less public than the lane.

Lets get go to town and do what we have to, then get back to the house and we will have it all to ourselves, as the oldies will be in work.

My pussy was wet and hot, in need of a very large throbbing cock, but what else should a sixteen year olds pussy be expecting?

Twins are Two Times the Fun: Part Two

Bengalsfan on Incest Stories

My family had gathered once again at my grandparents' house for our weekly dinner. It had been two and a half weeks since she gave me head, but we were ready to go at it still. Before dinner, we had discussed using the guest bedroom in the basement for a little bit of a sexual escapade, and both approved of the idea. While our family was gathered around the dinner table, we carried on as normal, occasionally giving each other a passionate glance. After we finished dessert, our the adults of the family continue to sit around the table and talk, while the younger kids scurry off into an adjacent room to play and watch TV.

Kat had excused herself to go to the bathroom, and after a while, I got up to do the same. We passed each other in the hall, and being within proximity of the kit

Read More
chen, she just whispered "Meet me in the basement."

I proceeded to use the bathroom, and then quietly moved down the basement stairs near the bathroom door. I move towards the guest bedroom, taking off my shirt as I go. Once inside, I sit on the edge of the bed and await Kat.

All the sudden, I see the door open out of the corner of my eye. My head darts over to it in heavy anticipation.

Unexpectedly, it isn't my cousin Kat. Instead, her twin sister Kelsey walks in. I notice immediately, as Kelsey's hair is cut much shorter than Kat's, falling midway down her neck at its longest.

Surprised, my jaw drops.
"What are you doing hear?" I ask in an intense whisper, still mildly afraid of being caught.


"Well, Kat told me all about what happened that Saturday night. And I'd be lying if I said I wasn't a bit jealous."

The shock passed, and my arousal instantly returned.

"So this was just a clever scheme between you and your sister for you to get a little?"
"You can say that."

She moved towards me, pulling herself on to the bed, then crawling across it on all fours to me.

"You can't say you don't want a little either."

I grin, as she slowly pulls herself closer.


We begin kissing passionately. She sticks her tongue in my mouth, and begins moving it around my mouth wildly.

Without breaking the seal, I pull myself completely on top of the bed, as Kelsey moves herself over top of me.

She pulls back, and without wasting anytime, pulls her shirt over her head. She removes her bra, and throws both into the corner of the room. I instantly begin sucking on her left breast, flicking the nipple with my tongue. I firmly grasp the other one, and pinch the nipple in between my forefinger and thumb. Her B cup could fit 3 times over into my palm, but I don't dare look a gift horse in the mouth. Her perfectly shaped and firm breasts feel great as I continue sucking and tweaking the nipples.

She moans.

"Mmmm... Kat was right..."

And before she had finished saying it, her hands are at the waist of my pants, rubbing my shaft through the material. She beings to unbutton my pants, and is gently pulls my boxers off. I shift and allow her to make her move, as she launches my remaining articles of clothing by her shirt and bra. She did a quick 180, and was hovering over my now massively erect cock. She quickly engulfed it, and began bobbing up and down.


As soon as she was situated, I began removing her pants. I pull them down, admiring the red lace panties she has on. Already, I could see a small wet spot in them, as if she had been pleasuring herself already.


I let off a small moan, and then proceed to remove Kelsey's panties. I gaze upon her shaved pussy, admiring her beautiful lips and erect clitoris. The moment is fleeting however, as I pull her down on top of my mouth, and bury my tongue in her warm pussy.

We both begin wildly sucking and licking, moaning as we go. Her juices taste warm and sweet on my tongue. She removes my cock from her mouth.

"Oh my god. Your tongue feels great. Don't stop... Ohhhh.... Mmmm... Don't stop. I'm going to cum soon..."

I pull my head away momentarily and pant "Then don't stop now. We can cum together."

And before I finish saying it, she already has her lips pressed around my cock, licking up the pre-cum, causing me to finish my sentence with a change in pitch.

We both start moaning furiously as we approach climax. As I lick her clit furiously, I stick my index finger into her pussy. She lets out an even louder moan, as I begin gyrating it in and out.

Finally, Kelsey lets out one long, muffled moan as I feel a rush of liquid hit my mouth. I begin shooting my cum into her mouth. Her lips stay tightly sealed around my cock, as she slowly swallows my sperm.

She removes herself from over top me, and turns around to lie next me. She plants a kiss on my lips, and then says "Jesus, you're fucking amazing."

"You're not to shabby yourself" as I rub my hand up and down her naked stomach.

"Mmmm... Are you ready to go again?"

"Yeah, I think I can must another."


And just as I say that, Kat slowly opens the door to the bedroom.

The surprise is fleeting, as I come to the realization of what is going down.

"Oh, so this wasn't just about Kelsey, was it?"

"Oh no. This is about all three of us." Kat replies.

She's already begun to strip, and strutting towards the bed, shaking her hips as she goes.

She's naked before she reaches the edge of the bed, and crawls on top of it, just as her sister did. She lies on the other side of me, both of them pressing their bodies close to me.

"Oh man, this is going to be fun."
"You have no idea." they both reply.

I turn to face Kat, and begin kissing her. My hand moves down to grab her tight ass, and begins squeezing it gently. Kelsey begins running her hands up and down me, as her sister darts her tongue around my mouth.

I then turn to Kelsey, and begin kissing her, doing the same with her perfect ass. Kat then begins to get onto her knees, and moves over top of Kelsey and me. I then give Kat a quick kiss on the lips before she moves on to start making out with her sister. Watching Kat and Kelsey make out sends a new sensation down my entire body, and I once again become erect.

Kat pulls back, and they both give off a sigh of pleasure.

Kat notices the tip of my cock rubbing against her inner thigh as she hovers lowly over top me and her sister. I instantly feel the wetness that her pussy has produced as she grabs my cock and begins rubbing it up against her pussy.

"Is this what you want?"

"It's what I've been dreaming of."

"Good reply."

She slowly lowers herself on top of me, the warmth of her liquids transferring throughout my entire body.

She lifts herself slightly, and begins pumping, sending my cock deep within the warmth of her pussy.

I instantly turn to Kelsey and we begin kissing again. She then lifts herself up, and places her slit over my face. I begin eating her out again. Both Kat and Kelsey begin pumping furiously, Kelsey pushing her mound against my face in such a way that it's almost hard to breath. Both moan intensely, as Kelsey begins leaning back into Kat. Kat then begins to rub her sister’s breasts, as she slowly kisses her neck.

Kelsey begins bucking wildly against my face, as Kat and I assist her to her climax again. Her juices once again flow out her pussy, wetting my tongue with a warm sweetness. She turns around and gives her sister another quick kiss, as she removes herself from my mouth, and bends over to give me a passionate kiss.

"Kat, turn around" Kelsey orders.

Without removing myself from her, Kat pivots on my cock, turning her back to my face.

We begin grinding furiously again, as Kelsey crawls around to face her sister.

Kelsey lowers her head, and begins licking Kat's clit. Kat let's out a moan of pleasure.


"Oh god. Your tongue feels so great with this cock in me."

"Mmmmm... If this is what I taste like, no wonder guys like eating me out." Kelsey states.

Kat quickly removes herself from my cock. Kelsey and I both look at her, waiting what she has to say.

She instructs me to get up, get on the other side of Kelsey. She proceeds to tackle Kelsey onto the mattress, then turns to eat her pussy. Following Kat's instructions, I get on the other side of Kat. I stick my shaft into Kelsey's mouth momentarily, and then proceed to enter Kat again. We proceed to pump and grind more, as all three of us continue moaning again.

Kat then lets out a deep moan, as I feel a new wetness over my cock. I continue on inside of Kat, until I feel my own climax coming again.

"Mmmmm... Get ready girls."

Quickly, I pull out of Kat, and all three of us rush off the bed. Kat and Kelsey quickly get on their knees, as Kelsey beings stroking my shaft as Kat sucks on my balls.

I let out one final moan and begin spraying Kat and Kelsey with my cum. Kat quickly latches herself to my cock, sucking out the remains. She then turns to Kelsey, who is running her finger along her face, moving cum into her mouth. Kat then proceeds to kiss Kelsey, depositing my cum into Kelsey's mouth. Kelsey quickly returns the cum, dripping it off her tongue into Kat's mouth, as Kat swallows the load. We all move quietly into the bathroom next to the guest room and proceed to clean up.

Look for "Twins Are Two Times the Fun: Part Three"

Twins Are Two Times the Fun

Bengalsfan on Incest Stories

I started working for my uncle, who was the twin's dad, a while ago. He owned his own business for a while now, selling alcohol, smokes, pop, snacks and the like in a prime location on the main strip of our township. I got a job working with him when I first turned 18 and was a stellar employee for him. It's a fun job, where you generally work with one other person, and you have no real standards or dress code. You sell goods, make customers happy and don't fuck up, and as long as you do that, it doesn't matter what else you do.

I had worked there for about eight months when my uncle brought Kat in to work for him as well. I was excited, as was Kat, because we would have fun working together, and it would be great having someone else my age to work with. Everyone else there was 2

Read More
1 or older, and I felt somewhat out of place with them, being so young in comparision.

Since I was one of the better employees there, my uncle put Kat under my wing after her training to get her broken in. We would always work together on Saturday night, and we'd always have a blast together.

Roughly after two and a half months of working together, we were together on one busy Saturday night in January. Kat and I had been pretty busy all night, but luckily it all died off around nine o'clock. At that point, we decided it was time to grab something to drink from the slavaged goods of damaged six packs, cases, or whatever it maybe that was broken that week. We had a handful of beers in there, and began drinking until we closed at eleven.

For those two hours, we had our normal handful of customers, but nothing we couldn't handle without any trouble. Definately nothing that could interupt our drinking. Inbetween customers, we did our normal closing routine and bullshitted the entire time about our sex lives, romances and the like. By eleven, Kat was more than just a little tipsy, where as I was just enjoying a nice buzz. While I was counting down the register for the night, Kat brought up how we used to make out in our grandma's basement when we'd meet for our family's weekly dinner. I just laughed, mockingly sighed and said "Do we have to bring that up again?"

She laughed and gave me a gentle shove on my shoulder. "You know you liked it." she replied.

I responed with a simple "Hah." and continued counting down the drawer.

She then mockingly, almost flirtatiously, said "Well, as far as I remember, you were a pretty good kisser."

She then proceeded to wrap her arms around my stomach from behind, as she rested her head on my back by my right shoulder.

"I've only gotten better with time." I quipped.

I couldn't help but be arroused, but tried focusing on the task at hand.

"Oh yeah, you big man slut."

"I resent that. I prefer whore. It has a certain ring to it."

It couldn't be further from the truth, but we were both joking. She continued resting her head on me until I was ready to make the final drop of the night.

As I was heading to the safe, Kat, almost out of the blue, just asked "If we had the chance again, would you do that with me again?"

I was caught completely off guard by the question. I stumbled with the answer. My back was to her as I tinkered with the safe, and I finally replied with "Well, are we still cousins?"

"What do you mean?" The nature of my question was vague to her in her slightly intoxicated state.

With my back to her still, I said "Well, if we weren't cousins, yes. You incredibly beautiful, and you're just a blast to be around. But since we are, I would have to say no."

As I got up from the safe, which was shin high and secured to the floor, I turned around, to see her looking me in the face. I was a bit startled, but she didn't take notice, and while staring at me, said "Well, what if it doesn't matter?"

She moved closer as I answered her, "Well, then it doesn't matter."

As I just stood there, admiring her beautiful facial features and her shoulder length blonde hair, which was pulled up into one of those sloppy ponytails, she moved forward and began to kiss me. Our lips met, and instantly, she embraced me around my waist as I wrapped my arms around her. We kissed for what seemed like a half an hour, but was nothing more than 30 seconds. We pulled away, as she proclaimed "You're right, you're not that bad."

Still embracing each other, she also took note of something else.

"I see I'm not that bad either."

"I've had better."

"I'll show you better."

Our lips met again, this time, it was even more intense than before. Our tongues fought each other for dominance, dancing around in each other's mouths. My hands moved up and down the small of her back, but eventually ended up on her incredibly perfect ass. As we pulled away in order to grab a breath, she held on to my bottom lip with hers, and gave it a slight bite.

After the quick grasp for air, our lips locked again. This time, I found my right hand quickly guided my hand up her left side toward her small, but perfectly shaped breast. I cupped my hand around it easily, massaging it lightly. Still passionately engorging ourselfs, she took her left hand and guided mine back down her flat stomach to the fringe of her shirt. She then gracefully slipped my hand under her shirt, moving it back up her warm, flawless body, under her bra, to her breast.

Our lips pulled away from each other once again, but this time, it was to remove her shirt. After I pulled the shirt from over top her head, revealing her erect nipples, she took a step back removed the elastic band that held her ponytail in place. After her hair fell just above her shoulder blade, she quickly shaked her head, and then gave me an intense come-hither stare.

Naturally, I couldn't resist, and began kissing her neck. Slowing down a bit, I drifted toward her tits. I slowly began sucking on her nipple, as my hand began massaging the other breast. She gave off a slight moan as I lightly nibbled on the tip of her boob.

"Oh god. That feels so go."

I switch from one breast to the other, and begin the process anew. She lets off another moan.


"Oh yeah, suck my tit. It feels sooo good..."

She says it in such a sexy way that I remembered I had my own needs...

Luckily, she remembered too.

She slowly pulled my head up with her soft, silky hands, and planted another quick kiss on my lips.

"You've paid such good attention to me so far, I think it's time I repaid the favor."


Without averting her eyes from mine, her hands had found my zipper, and she quickly removed my pants. Both my pants and my boxers hit the floor, and I kick them aside as I remove my shirt. As I did this, Kat grabbed my rock-hard cock in her hand, and my balls in the other. Next thing I know, she has her lips around it, and she's using one hand to fondle my sack.

She slowly moves her mouth up and down my shaft, running her tounge along its length, and toying with the head, flicking it and circling it every so often. She removes her mouth for a moment to lick the pre-cum slowly building off my blood-engorged head.

"Mmmmm... You taste really good. I can't see why I waited so long to do this."

"I can't either."

She places my cock back in her mouth, this time forcing her mouth all the way down the shaft. I slowly rest my hands on her head and I begin moving her head rhythmically up and down. I remove my hands, and she begins stroking my cock and places my balls in her mouth. I let off a moan of pleasure, as her tounge playfully moves around my sack.

She then begins to run her tounge up and down the shaft again, slowly building me towards climax. She begins sucking me full on again, as I prepare to cum.


Sensing my approaching climax, she removes my cock from her mouth and begins stroking it.

I let of a final moan, as I shoot four jets of cum onto her face and chest.

"Oh Kat, you're so fucking awesome."

"Mmmm... Anything for my favorite cousin."


She walks off to the bathroom to clean up as I get dressed again. She comes back out a few minutes later, and I shut off the lights and set the alarm. As I lock the door, Kat says "I hope we get to do this again sometime..."

I simply reply "Oh, we will. I can imagine we will."

To be continued...

Look for "Twins Are Two Times the Fun: Part Two" for the real reason behind the title.

Hank Takes Revenge

Fyre on Forced Stories

"I’ll take her home." It was Hank. He was speaking to his mom. I was the babysitter and he was going to drive me home. My mouth went dry.

Hank was going to take me home?

Hank’s car smelled like cigarettes. I cracked the window. I didn’t trust him. I needed to breathe.

"You smoke?" He extended the pack.

"No, thanks."

"You know, your not half bad-looking."

I pulled away from him, sitting as close as I could to the car door. Was that supposed to be a compliment? Just get me home, I thought. Just get me home!

I lived about twenty minutes across town. Hank drove a few minutes and stopped at a convenience store. "I have to grab a pack of smokes."

"Okay."

He

Read More
got out of the car and I have to admit, I sat like a lump. For some reason, I felt like I needed to get out of the car and run. I wanted to run inside the store. I wanted to say, "I think this guy is going to rape me. Call my Dad."

But how could I say that? How could I think that? Hank asked me if I wanted to fuck. That didn’t really make him a pervert, did it? Especially when I really did want to fuck and he could probably sense that. So how could I embarrass him in front of a shopkeeper by saying such a crazy allegation? How to explain away the sick feeling at the pit of my stomach. It was probably just guilt anyway. Guilt from feeling like I had molested and ruined a young boy. Oh but a boy with a man-cock who was dying to have me suck it again.

Hank came back to the car and we pulled out of the parking lot.

Then he took a wrong turn.

"Oh. I live that way." I said, trying to convince myself he was just making a mistake.

He kept driving. He was going the wrong way! The car smelled too much like cigarettes. I thought I was going to be sick.

I tried again. "Hank, I live back that other way. On East 76 th ."

He ignored me. He turned and was driving me down a narrow lane that wound back into the blackberry bushes.

"Where are you taking me?"

"I asked you. You want to fuck?"

"I said no."

"That was because you thought my parents were coming home. You didn’t want to get interrupted. But I can see it in you. You want me to throw you back there in the seat and fuck your intellectual brains out." He sneered. "Look at you." He gestured towards my backpack. "You have an algebra book in there, don’t you?"

I didn’t know what that had to do with anything.

"So what are you going to do?" My voice was strained. My hands were clammy. I didn’t want him to hurt me. I wanted to go home!

My old boyfriend never fucked me. The few times we were together, we messed around. We always made love. I looked around. He had me on some back road. I didn’t even know where the hell I was.

Should I jump out of the car and run for it?

Then he stopped the car. "You did it, didn’t you?" he turned to me, real mean.

"What?"

"You fucked Bobby."

"No I didn’t."

"You must have. How do you have an innocent kid go in one day from getting a boner in the tub to trying to force that boner down my mother’s face?"

"No I didn’t."

He pulled a crumpled piece of paper out of his shirt pocket and straightened it. It was Bobby’s drawing. Of the phallus, and the mouth.

"Then why is it that all he wants to do is to draw stiff cocks and while he does it he says Dido, Dido, Dido. I know you did it."

I swallowed. I could imagine how it looked. "It wasn’t like that."

He laughed. I could smell the beer on his breath. "Oh but it was something like that. How do you fuck a retard?"

I was shocked that he would call his brother retarded. "I didn’t screw him. I didn’t."

He leaned into me and he kissed my mouth, roughly, sticking a stinking tongue into my mouth. "Oh but you wanted it, didn’t you, Bitch."

I started to grab the door handle. Maybe I could run for it.

"Don’t you dare!" He slammed his fist down on my fingers.

I yelped. Hank leaned over me and used his weight to shove me against the vinyl seat. He yanked my legs apart and grabbed my crotch like he was picking up a bowling ball. He was hurting me!

"Okay," I whimpered. "What do you want?"

He leered. "What I want is a piece of that smart ass of yours. I’m going to give you the fucking of your life. And fuck you for messing with my kid brother. Fuck you."

He struggled to pull my pants off me, and when he couldn’t get the buttons opened, he started yanking on the buttons so they gouged into me. My pants were too tight and he was probably going to have to tear them off. Then what? I felt helpless. What the hell should I do? I didn’t want to help him rape me. If I helped him, he could use it against me. But I didn’t want to resist and have him beat the crap out of me either.

What I wanted to do was to negotiate.

Shit. "Okay, Hank," I said, "let’s be reasonable. You don’t want to rape me and have me prosecute. I don’t want you to grope at me and throw me around. What if I just take my clothes off and you stick it in and do your thing....and we call it a night."

"Shut up, you bitch!" He slapped my face.

He was not going to beat the shit out of me! I grabbed the denim and wiggled out of my pants. What an asshole. What a fucking asshole.

Then he pulled down his zipper. "My bro isn’t the only one with a big pecker." He was right. It sprang out. It was just as big and just as purple and just as throbbing. Only this one was attached to a bastard.

He grabbed between my legs. I felt like a chunk of meat. Like an object. "I knew you were slimy wet, you whore," he said, feeling how wet seeing Bobby made my pussy. "You want this thing. I know you do."

I didn’t want his thing right there in the front seat with the handle on the door digging in my back and my butt sticking to the vinyl! But I was too frightened to say anything. If you’re going to do it, asshole, get ‘er done.

I was shaking. He struggled with his own pants, trying to open the zipper enough so it wouldn’t rake against him.

"Shit, shit shit" he said, trying to direct his thing inside my hole. It kept jabbing, but I was pretty small, and he was pretty big, and it wasn’t even lined up.

If I helped him put it in, would it be aiding and abetting a rape?

It was easier to just lie here and go along with it.

He slid in and I was so wet and Oh it felt delicious. I wanted to sigh against him. It had been so long. I wanted to cry out when he thrust it into me and catch his ass in my hands and push him inside me as deep as it would go. But no. He was taking me against my will. I said no. He was trying to punish me for violating Bobby. Or so he said. I had a feeling he’d about fuck anything that’d let him.

And he ground against me, his hard dick reaching deep, deep, deep inside. It clipped against my cervix, and I moaned, it was so sensitive.

"You like that, doncha Bitch?"

I didn’t want to struggle. I didn’t want to like it. I couldn’t help but moan. Oh oh oh, sweet Jesus, that felt so, so good. I was so wet, and he was slipping in and out. He was way bigger than my boyfriend last year. I opened my legs a little wider and shifted so that he wasn’t up against the steering wheel quite so much. Was I sick to help him? Wasn’t this supposed to be awful? How come I wanted to make it easier, to make it feel better?

"Shit." I gasped. "The handle is hitting me right in the small of my back. Fuck, but that feels good right there."

Then I froze. I didn’t mean to say that. He ground away on top of me, grunting. Maybe he hadn’t heard me. My back was jammed against the door. Shit. Shit. Shit. "Okay, okay already. I give." I gasped. "Let’s get comfortable for Christ’s sake."

Hank didn’t need to be told twice. He rolled over the back of the driver’s seat into the back and helped me get over. He pulled his pants all the way off, his dick sprang up and bumped into his belly. I straddled him.

On top of him, it went in deep, real deep, and I started calling out. I couldn’t help it. I arched my back and sank down on him. I pitched back and forth and he started groaning. My old boyfriend had never made sounds like that! Oh he was getting off and I was doing it to him. Oh what a feeling!

He gripped his hands on my ass and forced me down on it. He was rocking my world. "Ah, ah, ah, ah!" Every stroke seemed to tweak against a new spot. Amazing. My voice climbed in octaves as he clutched my ass cheeks and ground into the depths of my cunt. I didn’t know it could feel this way.

And the feeling kept growing and building. I thought of last night and the desperate way I’d tried to get at this with the inadequate end of my hair brush! Oh god, this was what women were designed to do! I grabbed his back and gasped. I clutched at him with the muscles at the opening of my pussy and I heard him gasp. "I’m going to cum!" he shouted. "Get off! Get off!" He pushed me to the side and stood with his dick twitching, and he started jacking it. Right in my face.

"What?" I said, annoyed, I could still feel the pulse between my thighs and I reached down to stroke it. He shoved his dick close to my mouth and squirted. Beads of white seemed to be shooting everywhere. I clamped my lips together. Son of a bitch!

"What the hell are you doing?" I’ve been slimed!

"Shit, shit, shit" he said, expelling his jizz. "You have some tight pussy. Oh my god, that’s a tight pussy."

When Hank laughed with the thrill of his orgasm, he sounded tender. Like Bobby. Maybe he wasn’t that much of a bastard. His penis pulsed and he squeezed out the last few drops, like milk coming out of a teat. He handed me Kleenex.

"Why’d you do that on my face??" I said, later, while we were pulling ourselves back together.

"I didn’t figure you were on birth control..."

He was right. I guess I could forgive him.

My pussy was throbbing. I put on my pants and covered it up, but I could feel where he had opened me. I wanted to run downhill, arms outstretched, calling "I’m a woman! I’m a woman! I get it now!"

I smiled, grateful it was dark. I didn’t really want Hank to know he’d pleased me so much. I didn’t want him to know this was all so new to me and I’d really liked it. I got back into the front seat and pulled the seatbelt around me, holding that good feeling close.

"Wanna grab a burger? I don’t know about you, but after that, I’m starving."

I smiled. "Then will you take me home?"

I reached down and took it in my hand. It was big and it sprang against my fingers, but I didn’t want to play with it like I had wanted to play with Bobby’s. Hank wasn’t a nice person. I aimed it towards my vagina. "There." I said. Was that too much help? Why would I help him? What was wrong with me? Why couldn’t I fight him, jump out of the car and try hiding in the bushes? Because that’s a fucking blackberry bramble out there, Diane, and if I jumped into that briar, and he jumped out after me, I’d be torn to shreds.

I didn’t want that. I didn’t want that at all. But how could I complain? I couldn’t imagine myself standing there, saying "oh but no thank you. This son of yours is a perv. He just spied on me because he thought I was the type to suck his mentally handicapped brother off, then when I didn’t, he wanted to throw me down and do me." Words would not suffice. Nervously, I grabbed my backpack. It was heavy with my math book, but I forgot to do my assignment.

What have I done?

Fyre on Taboo Stories

Babysitting Bobby, part 2 by Fyre

What have I done?

The night before I was supposed to go babysit Bobby again, I could hardly sleep. I lay with my thighs parted and my hand giving my pussy a rather non-committed petting. I played with the inner lips, tugging and pinching at them. I stroked my pubic hair, pulling little kinks out, and looking at the bristly curls that fell away, so different from the loose curls on my head. I grabbed my titties and pinched my nipples and felt a tingle, way down inside. I wished I had a dildo. But where was I going to get one at my age?

What I really needed was a man. What was I doing messing with Bobby? He was all innocent, not really understanding what was going on with his body (not like any of us really did, but it was particularly

Read More
true with him--he was in Special Ed). He couldn’t help that his body was responding to his hormones, sending blood to fill up that dick--that dick too big for him to fully appreciate.

God, I really needed to shove something inside my cunt! I got up and walked over to the dresser. My hairbrush. The handle had a good shape to it, and I’ve used it before, but afterwards, it was going to need a good soaking to get my pussy juices off the bristles.

I laid back down and tentatively pushed the handle inside. Sometimes my cunt seemed ample, but other times–it was crazy–but it felt like a tampon would rub me raw. The handle of the brush had a bit of a curve to it, but it wasn’t shaped the way I wanted. I craved something not so tapered. Bored, I slid it in and out for a minute. It wasn’t doing a thing for me. Being seventeen really sucked.

For one thing, the hairbrush handle wasn’t nearly long enough! This time--my thoughts on Bobby and his big man-dick--I really wanted something that could prod around in my depths, the parts I couldn’t reach with a finger. I needed a carrot. I needed a cucumber. I tried to remember, but I was fairly certain the vegetable bin was empty.

Restless and edgy, I eventually fell asleep.

When I got to Bobby’s, he ran out to the car the moment his parents pulled up in the driveway. "Dido! Dido!" he yelled.

He grabbed my hand and pulled me into the house. "Hank! Hank! This Dido!"

He was introducing me. I put out my hand and smiled. "My real name’s Diane."

I was looking at a gorgeous young man, probably a year or two older than I was. He had dark, curly hair like Bobby’s, and his nose was a little more prominent.

"I’m Bobby’s brother. I go to Wazzu and I’m home from college for the weekend."

"Oh."

"We wouldn’t need a sitter, but I’ve got to cram for a test. I’m gonna disappear in my room. You won’t even know I’m here."

"Okay."

Hank grinned, "Anyway, he seems to like your company." Hank motioned at his brother.

I looked at Bobby. He was wearing filmy soccer shorts and his hard-on jutted out like a rhinoceros in the middle of a room. Don’t notice the rhinoceros!

Nervous, I acted like I didn’t know what the hell Hank was talking about, and I leaned over to Bobby. "You wanna draw?"

Hank disappeared into a room down the hallway. Weird. What kind of a brother would point out his embarrassing boner? I took Bobby’s hand. Maybe he meant something else. I couldn’t be certain.

We went into the living room where he had a desk scattered with his crayons and paper. There were new drawings hanging on his bulletin board. He pointed to one of a girl wearing a black and purple dress. "That Dido."

"That’s me? That’s great Bobby."

I pulled up a chair from the table so we could both sit together at his desk. I started making a picture of a race car, Bobby’s favorite sport.

"Aha!" He exclaimed, after a few minutes. With a bold black crayola he had drawn a primitive phallus and a girl with her mouth wide open and her teeth showing. He started laughing

Oh my god!

"Oh Bobby." Quietly I took his picture and shoved it under my drawing of the race car. What had I done?? Had he been drawing pictures like this since I was here three weeks ago?? I was mortified. "Here, honey," I said, "draw me a picture of the Indy 500."

He laughed and pointed at the picture that he already made. "That Bobby."

"Please, Bobby. Let’s draw Mark Martin."

Somehow I was able to divert his attention and he started a picture of his favorite driver.

Shit! I sat there, my heart racing. I knew the picture was primitive, but it was definitely his penis, all sprung, and it looked like he wanted to insert it into that mouth he had made with the pretty red lips. I was so embarrassed!

I got up for a glass of water and I quickly crumpled his drawing and threw it into the wastebasket.

I had really messed up his thinking! One of the things I liked most about Bobby was his innocence. He was like a ten year old and I hadn’t even realized he was almost my age until I babysat him last time. I cooked chicken soup and we ate it with saltines in front of the television. I sat, my stomach in knots and we watched Hee Haw until it was time for me to put him to bed.

I wasn’t looking forward to this.

"C’mon, Bobby," I said reluctantly, "Let’s get ready for bed."

Bobby hopped up from the couch, a grin stretched from ear to ear. I glanced down. His pants tented out. The rhinoceros had come back into the room.

No bath tonight. That’s what got it all started the last time. I pulled his covers back and found his pajama bottoms under his pillow. "Let’s get ready for bed." I said, trying to convince myself he was going to climb right into bed.

He started laughing. I turned and he had pulled off his clothes and was jumping around, his big dick bouncing around. "Ha ha!"

"Bobby!" I said sternly. "You need to get your pajamas on. Here."

I handed him his pants and obediently he started pulling them on. He awkwardly pulled them up to his hard-on and tucked the band under his balls, his magnificent dick springing out above it. "Ha ha!" He put his hands on either side of his cock and thrust his hips forward. He was admiring how long he’d made it.

And it was fascinating. I had to admit. The head was almost as big as a golf ball, and it was engorged and purplish. Then the scar from when he was circumcised, still a little pinker than the rest of it. Then his marvelous shaft, ridged veins that stood out. Under different circumstances, with a different person, in a different place, I would have been happy to fall on my knees at his feet and to take that beautiful dick into my hands and just stroke its length, marveling at the miracle that can make such a bold erection.

But with Bobby, I couldn’t. I just couldn’t. I’d already messed him up. I walked over to him, and I pulled the waistband of his pajamas up and over the huge dick. Oh I wanted to touch it, to stroke it, to bend over and have him thrust it into my aching cunt.

Because yes, I was soaking wet. I could feel the gurgle of juices move around between my pussy lips as I crossed the room. Did my period start? I felt so wet, I wasn’t sure. But it wasn’t the right time of the month. Oh, no, that was my sex calling to me... Oh Diane, go ride this beautiful cock.

Bobby wanted me to play with it too. He pointed at it and smiled. "Dido! Dido!" He called, wanting me to notice. "Uhn-uhn-uhn."

I remembered he made that sound while I sucked him off.

I could sense his disappointment as I took his chin and made him look me in the eye. "Bobby, let’s go brush our teeth."

We went into the bathroom. I watched the front of his pajamas, and the bulge didn’t subside. He deliberately bumped it against the side of the sink while he turned on the water. He stood with it pressed into the porcelain, and rocked slightly for self-stimulation. I wondered what it would feel like to bob against that hard, springy cock. I wondered what it would feel like inside. Yes, it would definitely reach further than that handle of my hair brush! I felt a trickle as my pussy leaked into my panties.

I handed him a wash cloth. He wiped his face and his hands. "Okay, Dido, Time for bed!" His voice was bright and chipper. I was sure he remembered the last time we’d done this. The last time, when I succumbed...

He went in and laid down on the bed, his legs tight together. His dick stood straight up. Bobby pointed at it, and made an "uh-uh-uh" sound like a toddler wanting to be picked up. I knew exactly what he wanted. He wanted me to free that erection, straddle him and teach him how to fly. And oh how I wanted to. But I couldn’t.

I leaned over to kiss him goodnight, and he grabbed my head. "Uh-uh-uh" he said, pushing my head down, right over his cock. He used his other hand to pull his dick up and out of the elastic. "Uh-uh-uh."

There it was! All hard and beautiful, all in my face. I could smell the soft smell of baby shampoo. I wanted to stick out my tongue and lick it, to take it in my face, to encircle it with my hand and stroke, stroke, stroke it and let him get off. Oh how I wanted to. But I had to set a good example.

"No, Bobby." I said, with all the resolve I could muster. "I can’t. I just can’t."

I pulled my head away, blinking away tears. I’d done this to him. I’d taken his innocence! And now, what was left for him to do but to be exasperated and feel incomplete.

"Oh Bobby, I’m so sorry." I brushed his soft cheek with my lips and left the room. Before I turned out the light and closed the door, I could see that his erection stood as tall as ever. Doesn’t he even know how to jack it off? I felt so bad for him.

I didn’t realize how hard my heart was beating. I sat down on the couch. Oh my god. It was wild to sit there, just thinking that dick was standing there, wasting away. Stroke it, Bobby, stroke it.

The door opened, and Hank came out. He walked into the kitchen to get a beer. "I needed a break." He grinned at me.

I sat a little straighter on the couch. I’d forgotten he was here! Did he know what just happened? I tried to watch All in the Family, thankful that the laugh track filled up the room with sound.

Hank sat in the chair near Bobby’s desk. Suddenly I remembered the drawing! What if Hank found it in the garbage? I wanted to get up and scrounge in the trash, but I couldn’t do that while he was watching.

Hank started watching the show. I was so glad he couldn’t read my thoughts. I hoped he couldn’t sense my panic. What would he think if he knew I gave Bobby a blow job the last time I was here?

"You know, you passed." Hank said, after awhile.

"Huh?"

"Oh my mom. She had some hair-brained idea that you done something to Bobby. I didn’t have any college homework. She wanted me to stay in my room and listen to the monitor."

The monitor? What, like a baby monitor?

I couldn’t believe my ears. Hank was here to spy on me!

"But you passed with flying colors." He sounded disappointed. "Bobby’s been doing that to my mom too, pushing her mouth towards his penis...making that uh-uh-uh sound. Wonder where he got that?"

"Well he’s maturing." I said, trying to offer a logical explanation. "He looks like a kid, and he thinks like a kid, but his body’s changing into a man."

"I know." Hank said, looking at the can in his hands. "It must be rough on him. He doesn’t understand. Anyway, my mom wanted me to be here tonight, to make sure that you didn’t do anything to–to– you know, to violate him."

I froze. I felt my lip trying to tremble. I tried to control it. I tried to look normal.

"Hank, I’m interested in teaching in Special Ed." I said, in what I hoped was my most convincing voice. "I want to help kids like Bobby. I don’t want to violate them."

My heart raced. I smelled the wetness from where I’d creamed my panties when I saw his hard-on jutting out like the statue of liberty. I wondered if Hank had the same size cock. After all, they were brothers. Oh! I needed a man.

I was totally uncomfortable. "When’s your parents coming home?"

"They should be home anytime. They just went to a movie."

I didn’t like this. I’d been set up! Hank purposely said, "anyway he seems to like your company" to make me notice his hard-on, to check to see if I was some kind of perv who would suck and fuck an innocent’s cock! I was outraged. He was spying on me!!

My hands were clammy and my stomach ached. Diane, you were a perv. You just didn’t get caught. You sucked his fucking cock last time and slurped up all his jizz.

"You want to fuck?"

I looked up, surprised at the boldness of his question. "What?"

Hank stood up. "You want to come with me and fuck inside my room?"

Oh my god! Did I want to fuck?

"Oh no..." I said, awkwardly. After all, the creep had just been spying on me. I didn’t even know how to turn down a request like that? Was I supposed to say, ‘Oh no, I don’t fancy a fuck right now, but thanks anyway. Thanks for asking’?

I was glad when Hank grabbed another beer from the fridge and went back into his room. I wondered if he could still hear inside Bobby’s room. I wondered if he ever heard Bobby jack off.

I was so grateful when the door opened and Bobby’s folks came home. Hank shot a look to his rather worried mom that must have been something like "oh it’s okay Mom, this isn’t the reason why" and I tried not to see the look pass between them. I tried not to show that I knew this whole evening had only been a test. A test to see if I violated young boys.

I couldn’t help but think, "I would if I could, but I can’t." And I thought of Bobby. Springing around with his erection banging against his leg. I tried not to think about it.

Think I am stringing out along and you want something more? Stay tuned. Part three will be posted in the "forced sex" section...

What a twisted, twisted night this was turning out to be.

I felt the creaminess between my legs and yes, I wanted to fuck, but I didn’t even know this guy.

Oh he wanted some more. Oh my god. What had I done?

Sweetness

JaxDotters on Incest Stories

Note: Pure Fiction

David pulled his truck into the parking lot of the strip club just off the highway exit ramp. He was spending more and more time stopping at these road side joints, paying for a moment of pleasure as some young girl danced naked in his lap. A father of seven children, Dave had always considered himself a family man with strong moral values. Five years ago he had never been in a strip club and had no desires to go to one. Losing the family farm, however, had forced him into the seat of an eighteen wheeler hauling freight over twelve state lines. After two years on the road he was lonely, and facing eighteen hours behind the wheel each day, he had run out of ways to occupy his mind. 

The stories the other truck drivers told ove

Read More
r cups of coffee about dancing girls seemed sad and pathetic to him at first, but as it became clear that he was stuck behind the wheel of that truck for years to come, he found the stories harder to forget. Temptation, loneliness and an aching hard-on got the better of him one night and he went into his first club. 

Dave was in a state of shock that first night. Shaved pussies, tattoos, girls spreading their legs and opening their cunts wide, inches from his face. And at 46, they all seemed so young to his tired, hungry eyes. Then there was the lap dances. It varied from state to state, club to club. In some places the girls just stood in front of you displaying the most intimate parts of their young bodies. In other clubs the girls crawled right into your lap, pressing your face into their naked breasts, throwing a leg over your shoulder until their hairless cunts were just inches from your lips. You could smell their musky scents and it drove Dave wild. 

His imagination improved during those long trips and his fantasies intensified and became more vivid. His thoughts continually returned to the stories several drivers told of the girls who would come out to your truck for the right price. He fought those urges as long as he could but the trips seemed longer now and with each new girl in each new club his resistance shrank as his cock grew. 

He had asked several girls with no success, until he met Jill. She barely looked 18, her body was petite and curvy with a butterfly tattooed at the small of her back. He passed her $200, she crawled into his cab, and as her lips slid softly down his shaft he realized that he was cheating on his wife for the first time. He bent her over the back of the passenger seat, pushing his cock deep inside her until her firm round ass pressed into his hips. Her moans were like sugar on a young girls lips. He concentrated on them as his cock slid faster, harder between her thighs. “I’m fucking a girl younger than my oldest daughter,” crossed his mind and his cum gushed out into the condom. 

Dave was racked with guilt when he returned home to his wife. He could barely look her in the eye. But even that gave way as he headed back out on his long trips. Over the next year he would fuck Jill two more times and take three other dancers out to his truck. He realized he had developed a preference for petite brunettes and sought them out to proposition.

Tonight as he crawled out of his cab, he felt as nervous as he had the first night he entered a club. The Star Club was close to home. He had never been in any of the clubs near his own town out of fear of being seen and recognized. But this had been a long trip and the club he normally stopped at was closed for reasons he did not understand. He pulled his collar high against the cold and wore his cap lower on his head. 

The club was no different in appearance than any other clubs he had been in. It was dark and loud with rhythmic music. It was a slow night with maybe ten other men in the club. A beautiful cocktail waitress got him a beer and he took a seat toward the back of the room and began to relax. He took in more details as a dark Asian girl called Jade twirled around the poll on stage. The lap dances were in a room off to the side and he could see one in progress. If it weren’t for the thin denim of the man’s jeans the voluptuous blond in his lap would be fucking him. The rules looked pretty relaxed at The Star. 

Dave turned his attention back to the stage as the DJ called for the next dancer, Sweetness. Dave admired the supple curves of the petite young body moving onto the stage, her long dark hair falling over her shoulders. Then his heart froze as she spun around facing the men at her feet. It was his daughter, Kali. He couldn’t move, he could hardly breathe as he watched her hips gyrating to the beat of the music, her lace bra falling from her shoulders revealing her small, delicate breasts. 

The waitress appeared with his beer and his hand shook uncontrollably as he tried to give her the five dollar bill. He downed nearly half the beer in one gulp turning away from the stage. But he could not keep his eyes hidden. He looked to see her on her hands and knees, her ass pushed high in the air as she bucked her hips against an imaginary cock behind her. She slid out of her thong and Dave watched as his little girl slung her leg over a college boy’s shoulder and grabbed the back of his head, pulling his face between her thighs. He took in the full sight as she spread her legs to the crowd. Her pussy shaved bald, her delicate fingers pulling apart her labia, pink and shining with wetness. There was a tattoo just to the right of her hairless mound, but he could not make out what it was from where he sat, back from the stage. For a moment he thought he was going to be sick and considered running for the door, but he held to his seat.

Kali was 19, a sophomore in college. She had told him she was working as a private home care provider for elderly and crippled people to pay for college. He was on the road too much to know anything different. She was the third of his seven children. She had always been his angel. 

The song ended and Sweetness left the stage and made her way to the side room with the college boy in tow. He watched from his table as his daughter straddled the boys lap and fucked her naked pussy against his denim covered cock. She was far more aggressive than the other girls, rubbing the full length of her body against him, then dropping to her knees and pushing her face into his crotch. Dave blushed with shame when he realized his cock was hard. He nearly began to cry when the dancer who had been on stage when he entered approached his table. 

“Wanna dance?” she cooed.

Dave looked over to see the college boy heading back to his friends. An older man, a trucker, Dave could tell from his dress, was in line for his daughter who took him by the hand and led him to a sofa beyond his sight. Dave stood on shaky legs and let Jade lead him into the side room. Sweetness had led the trucker, in his early fifties Dave guessed, to a sofa at the back of the room. Her back was to him. The music started and Dave watched as his little girl held the man’s face to her cunt and rocked her hips into him. Jade dropped into his lap but Dave was hardly conscious of her. Sweetness was grinding her pussy hard down on the man’s cock, holding his face to her tits. For the first time Dave found himself taking in the sight of her naked young body. His cock filled his boxers with sticky cum as Jade ground down on his lap. With the climax came a wave of shame and guilt that nearly made Dave cry. Then he saw a scene that he was all too familiar with. 

As the song ended the man held his lips to Sweetness’ ear. Dave could see the man’s lips moving, and though he couldn’t hear, he knew what he was asking. He watched as his daughter blushed coyly then turned to the man with a smile and returned his whisper. She was straddling his lap and her arm pushed between them, disappearing from sight at his crotch. Dave watched the older man arch his back and saw his grin widen as Sweetness whispered into his ear. 

Dave returned to his table. He sat numb as he watched Kali disappear into the locker room. The man went to his table, swallowed the last of his beer and made his way outside. Dave rose slowly, aware of the wet cum covering his boxers as he stepped out into the cold air. From the seat of his cab he watched as his daughter left the back of the building and crawled into the cab of a Peterbuilt parked across the lot. He pulled away with tears running down his face. Sweetness, it suddenly occurred to him, was the name he called her as a child.

The next night Dave was leaving for a two week trip south. He vowed not to but on the way out of town he turned his rig into The Star’s parking lot. Kali’s car was parked in back. He watched from his same table as she slid across the stage, men at her feet. It was another slow night. She gave a few lap dances but spent much of the night at the bar reading a book. James Joyce, Dave noticed, she was an English major. 

It was getting late and Dave was about to leave when two truckers came in that he knew. They recognized him, despite his cap pulled low and sat at his table. Damon was about 28, muscular and good looking but quiet. Jack was older, in his thirties, good looking and loud. He made his presence known at the stage as Sweetness started her routine. He called Dave to join him and Damon as they tucked bills into his daughter’s thong. Dave kept his seat. At the end of the song Jack grabbed Sweetness for a lap dance. The bouncer had to warn him to keep his hands off her but she did not seem too upset. 

Dave nearly panicked as Jack led her back to the table, but she quickly grabbed Damon for a dance. Dave could see the way she looked at Damon, it was the way all women looked at him, with lust. He watched her as she danced with him, not hard and aggressive as usual, but soft and sensual. Damon returned to the table while Sweetness went into the locker room. Several minutes later, she came out wearing a black lace bra and a g-string with garters and fish net stockings. She took her spot at the bar and started reading. 

Jack was at her side in an instant, talking her up. After a few moments his loud flirting turned quiet and Dave watched from under the bill of his cap as Sweetness kept glancing at the table, at Damon, while Jack leaned in close and whispered in her ear. Sweetness whispered into Jack’s ear, lighting his face up, before she stood and made her way back to the locker room. Jack leaned in over the table. 

“I am in love!” he burst out. “This girl is un-fucking-real! She’s gonna fuck all three of us for $200 each. All of us at the same fucking time!”

Damon stood, composed and confident, but ready to fuck this young girl. 

“You two go on ahead,” Dave managed to spit out through his dry lips. He took some shots from Jack, but sat in his seat and watched the two men head for the door. After a few minutes he walked out and got in his truck. He saw Kali drive out of the parking lot across the street to the motel where the guys waited for her. He walked over and watched from the shadows as she went into the room with both men. He stood there, motionless for nearly a half hour. Then before he knew what was what he found himself standing at the motel door. He could hear his daughter inside, loud and passionate. He saw light through the window from between a the parted curtain. Through the small opening he could clearly see the bed. Damon was on his back, Kali’s naked body hovering over him as he kissed her and squeezed her breasts. Dave moved closer and could now see his daughter’s young cunt bucking up and down on Damon’s cock. Jack was on his knees behind her fucking his prick into her petite little ass. She bucked and rocked and moaned as the cocks moved in and out of her. Her hips danced in a jerking rhythmic extasy, her face twisted with pleasure. 

They stood, Kali led Damon to a chair by his cock. She sat him back in it, knelt between his muscular thighs and took him deep into her mouth. Dave watched her tongue working over the length of his thick shaft as Jack slid into her dripping cunt from behind. She let the rhythm of Jack’s strokes rock her lips over Damon’s cock until Jack pulled free and covered her firm ass cheeks with his spunk. He rubbed the white cream into the crack of her ass and down over her bald little cunt.

Kali stood and turned. Jack reached between her legs and took hold of Damon’s cock, pulling it forward as she lay her back against Damon’s chest. Jack moved between the two pairs of spread thighs and sucked the cock into his mouth. He let it slip from his lips, stroking it as he sucked at Kali’s wet pussy. He covered the cock once more with his mouth before guiding it into her young slit. As Dave watched his daughter grinding her cunt over Damon’s cock, Jack leaned in and sucked and licked at the two, clamping his lips onto Kali’s clit until she shook with climax. Damon slipped free of her dripping snatch and Jack pumped his cock until he spayed Kali’s belly with his cum.

Dave spent the next two weeks in a haze of lust, confusion, shame and desire. When he pulled into The Star at the end of the trip he was exhausted and operating on nothing but the lust of his inescapable fantasies. He watched his daughter from his usual table, watched her dance. Then she and another dancer took a man to the side room for a dance. He watched her licking the other girl’s tits. They rubbed their cunts together and kissed each other deeply. As the girls finished, Dave stood and moved across the room to his daughter. Her back was to him as she hooked her bra over her breasts.

“Can I buy a dance, Sweetness?” he asked in a calm even voice. She turned and her face went white. She stared at him, unable to move. He felt calm and looked deep into her eyes. For a moment it seemed she was going to cry, when suddenly she straightened up and a look of composure crossed her face, determination, perhaps, not to fall apart at this confrontation. She looked hard into his eyes for what seemed like forever. Then her hand reached forward and took his. She led him to the sofa at the back of the room. The music started and she straddled his lap pushing her soft young body against his. She took his hands and held them to her breasts, guiding his fingers to unhook her bra. It fell to the floor and she pushed her tits into her father’s face feeling his tongue circle her nipple. 

“Ohhh, Daddy,” she breathed into his ear. She had to hold his hands down to keep the bouncer away but she stood and lifted her leg to the back of the sofa and pressed her cunny to his face. She could feel his lips brushing lightly at the top of her hairless mound. She dropped down between his thighs and with her eyes looking up into his, pressed her lips to the bulge in his pants. She straddled his thighs and pressed her naked slit down hard against his hard prick. She rode his cock until the end of the song, leaving a patch of darkness where her lips had met him. He put his lips to her ear and whispered softly. She rose and made her way to the locker room.

Dave sat silently in the cab of his truck. He heard a click and the door to the cab opened. His daughter crawled up into the cab.